ã€ŠThe Ascension Of A Peasant [Progression Fantasy]ã€‹


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    Amidst the warm glow of the crackling fireplace, two figures stood, sharing a meal of freshly prepared stew from the hunt they had just ended. One figure loomed large, a pillar of strength, protection, and wisdom, while the other, small and yet on the path to fully grasp the magnitude of his potential, gazed up with awe and curiosity.

    "Listen closely, Erik," said the older figure, his voice a blend of solemnity and paternal pride. This was Kaf Blake, a man of formidable presence yet gentle demeanor, his features mirrored in his son''s youthful face.

    "Within each of us lies a reservoir of untapped power¡ªan essence known as the mana core," Kaf explained, his words punctuated by a flicker of flame dancing upon each of his fingertips, a manifestation of the very magic he described. "It is the source of all magic, the ember from which limitless possibilities are ignited."

    Erik''s heart raced with excitement, the memory of discovering his magical abilities still vivid. It had only been a few weeks since his powers had awoken during a scary encounter with bandits in the woods but he couldn¡¯t wait to progress and achieve greatness.

    After all, ever since he was a toddler, he had listened to his mom recount myths and legends of the Knights of the Roundtable and their immortalized adventures. Any kid who had the prospect to learn magic would be extremely excited about their future, and so would Erik. He couldn¡¯t wait to be like the heroes of legend.

    ¡°So when can I do some magic like you do?¡± Erik straight up asked, knowing his father¡¯s capabilities.

    "It takes time, Erik, but don¡¯t worry," Kaf said with a smile, noticing his son''s eagerness. "Learning magic is like a never-ending path of betterment¡ªit takes practice and patience. Even small steps count in pursuing the infinite possibilities it gives you and you must always stay hungry for more¨Cand continue improving¨C as a true mage has infinite potential," he said with a smile. In his thirty-five years of life, Kaf had achieved a lot, and yet he knew that he was nowhere near close to his peak. He wanted his son to understand that one can always become better if they don¡¯t give up.

    Erik nodded, though he wasn''t entirely sure he understood everything his father said. Still, he was determined to try his best, even if it meant taking things one step at a time.

    ¡°Let''s try something simple," Kaf suggested, reassuringly touching Erik''s shoulder. "Move your hands together but don¡¯t let them touch. Close your eyes, and focus on the warmth in your chest. That''s where your mana core resides. Imagine it residing inside your heart, resting but ready to ignite into something greater. Feel it move through your veins to the tip of your fingers," Kaf said, pausing for his son to follow along.

    With a deep breath, Erik obeyed, shutting out the world''s distractions. Slowly, he felt something moving within him, a faint flicker of energy pulsating at his core. It was small, barely perceptible, but it was there¡ªan ember waiting to be stoked into flame. Slowly, Erik moved the heat from his heart onto his limbs, it went past his elbows, down to his fist, and finally rested at the end of his fingertips.

    ¡°Well done, Erik, you really have a gift within you,¡± Kaf warmly complimented his efforts as this wasn¡¯t something a normal 8-year-old would be able to do. Well, Erik was his son after all.

    Upon hearing his dad¡¯s words, Erik opened his eyes with a grin ear to ear. He had sparks of fire between his fingertips, so weak that they would disappear from existence as soon as they appeared, but still held as something incredibly magical to the boy.

    Erik would later wish he could¡¯ve learned more from his father in the following days and weeks but unfortunately, Kaf was sent to war just two days after this memory.

    A noble had come to the village with a small band of soldiers, they were going to all villages requesting two-thirds of able-bodied men to help with the war effort against the savage Demi-Humans. To save his fellow countrymen, Kaf showed his might to the noble and negotiated that only he should be taken as his strength surpassed that of hundreds of men.

    Before going, Kaf asked Erik to promise that he would watch out for the family for him. Erik didn¡¯t take him too seriously and agreed, not knowing that it was a promise he¡¯d have to keep.

    <hr>

    It had been a year.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Kaf stood atop a hill, his gaze fixed on the horizon where the dim light of dusk met the encroaching darkness. The wind cut through the bog like a cold, unwelcome whisper. He felt the damp chill seep through his worn-out gear. He had taken his position here hours ago, waiting for the enemy to come. His body, despite its formidable size and strength, betrayed him with each labored breath and the persistent ache in his chest.

    The war had been relentless. For months, Kaf and his Brigade had been the frontline defenders, stationed in this godforsaken bog in order to protect the coastal cities that their Nation, Draac, had in this continental land.

    However, the Demi-Humans were a coalition of vile creatures that had allied after centuries of fractured conflict. They were savage and numerous, and day after day, week after week they struck the duchess and encampments that were the frontline. They peeled off the lives of brave men little by little until little more than a thousand men were alive from the initial four thousand.

    He was a dead man. Not only because he willingly sacrificed his life, telling everyone to flee, as he would serve as bait to the incoming army but because his body was breaking apart. Ironically, the mighty warrior had caught a lung disease. One incurable by everyone but the best priests or doctors¡ªsomething his dwindling brigade.

    Leaning back against a tree, Kaf¡¯s mind wandered through the recent horrors he had witnessed. The sight of men being hanged for desertion was unbearable. They had been left hanging from trees, their faces hidden and their bodies marked by brutal beatings. The very officers who demanded their sacrifice were often the ones who would be the first to flee when the real battle came.

    He recalled the screams of officers echoing through the foggy nights, their demands for sacrifices from the poor conscripted masses. The way they spoke, as if their words could shield them from the reality of their incompetence, made Kaf¡¯s blood boil. He had seen young men, barely out of their teens, consumed by beasts so vile they barely resembled any creature that deserved to be called part-human.

    In this quiet yet daunting moment, Kaf grappled with the grim reality of what he was facing. It was too much for anyone to bear. His sacrificed would however, save the remaining soldiers from the over ten times bigger army incoming. It would be a massacre. This brought him some comfort.

    As the last rays of sunlight dissipated through the cold night, Kaf thought about his family.

    ¡®Alice, Erik, Anna, Ben, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come back but I hope you understand my decision,¡¯ Kaf had already accepted his fate. He was happy with it, but he was fine with how things went. First, he sacrificed himself for his village, negotiating in a way that only he was sent to war¡ªas he was much stronger than a normal person ¨C instead of two out of three husbands and their grown children. Then he gave his life to his comrades.

    Perhaps if life had gone differently, he would¡¯ve been a true hero. One that Draac hadn¡¯t seen since the times of Queen Arthur. But well, that didn¡¯t matter now.

    He reached into his worn armor and retrieved a small envelope he had carefully hidden there. The letter inside was simple but heartfelt, written by his hand. He had given it to William, his friend and fellow soldier, with a solemn request: ¡°Please, deliver this to my family if you can. Tell them I fought to the end for what I believed in. I¡¯m proud of them all.¡± It was but a copy of the original. He made it so that he could be firm in his convictions until the very end.

    Kaf held the envelope for a moment longer, running his fingers over the creased paper. He imagined his family receiving it, reading his final words, and perhaps finding some solace in knowing that he had died without regrets.

    His hand tightened, crumbling the paper even more. ¡°Who am I lying to¡­ I didn¡¯t want to die like this¡­¡± Despite the fa?ade of acceptance he tried to maintain, a part of him still clung desperately to life, wishing for more time, more chances.

    The world didn¡¯t give him time to think, however. Just as doubts appeared in his mind, the distant, low growls of the approaching beasts broke through his thoughts. He saw them emerging from the shadows: vile creatures running on all fours and others upright, from dozens of different species. The ground seemed to tremble beneath their combined weight, and their grotesque forms loomed closer.

    Kaf rose to his feet, his resolve steeled for the final confrontation. He tightened the straps of his magic gauntlets, feeling the familiar surge of power course through them. Flames erupted around him, fueled by every bit of his dwindling mana, casting an otherworldly glow across the dark, desolate bog.

    The battle that ensued was a ferocious carnage. Kaf fought with a relentless will, his every strike a testament to his unmatched strength. His gauntlets blazed with fire. Each swing, punch, kick, and spell carved a path through the horde, his flames searing through the night and turning the bog into a battle between light and darkness.

    The next day when scouts arrived, they only found one being standing¡ªKaf. Although dead, he died on his feet and remained that way. His entire body was cut and bruised, a puncture on his chest showing his heart, his left forearm bitten through, almost torn apart completely. The right side of his head, evidence of a violent blow, had been torn apart, with part of his skull exposed and fractured.

    His once mighty gauntlets were battered and worn, their violet gem shattered beyond recognition.

    And yet, to the shock of all.

    He didn¡¯t have a single bruise on his back. Kaf never turned his back during the battle.

    He was later known by the locals as ¡°Kaf of the Ten Thousand Kills¡± a protector of the human cities nearby and a demon to the Demi Humans.

 Chapter 1: The Messenger

    "So, this is the book everyone¡¯s been crazy about?" the narrator muttered as he examined the worn, leather-bound volume in his hands. The title, "A Peasant''s Ascension," captured his gaze. His friends had been relentless in their recommendations, insisting that this was a tale worth diving into. ¡°A slow start¡±, they had said, but with a payoff that was nothing short of spectacular. He took a deliberate sip of his tea.

    With a smirk, he finally opened the book, the turning of the pages the only sound in the quiet room. The promise of an epic adventure, a world vast and full of mystery, was tempting. This was a story of a peasant¡¯s rise to power throughout his life, earned through grit and determination. He went from a weak child to the strongest in the world.

    It was a story he could appreciate¡ªif it delivered well on the premise. He leaned back in his chair, letting the words pull him into the world, not yet concerned with how it would end, but eager to see how it all began.

    <hr>

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ dad,¡± Erik mumbled in a half-asleep state. He opened his groggy eyes and rubbed his hands on them. It had been a year since his father had gone to war and Erik still dreamt of that moment at least once a week.

    Erik got up and looked through the small window in his room. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the village. It looked like a beautiful day.

    It was a special day actually¡ªErik Blake''s tenth birthday.

    He could hear his heart beat fast from the excitement. It was much more than last time. Perhaps it was the promise of growing older, becoming a man, or maybe it was the anticipation of the festivities his family had planned.

    He looked to his side. His younger sister, Anna, was already awake as her bed on the other end of the room was unoccupied. Erik eagerly jumped out of bed and looked up. Looking at the blankets, he could see that Ben, his younger brother, still hadn¡¯t woke up.

    ¡®He¡¯s so lazy,¡¯ Erik snickered and left the shared room.

    As he stepped into the small hall of his modest home, Erik was greeted by the smell of freshly baked bread and the sound of his mother, Alice, humming a tune in the kitchen.

    ¡°It smells so nice in here,¡± he said before even moving to the kitchen¡¯s doorstep.

    "Good morning, Erik," Alice greeted him with a warm smile as she wiped her hands on her apron. "Happy birthday, my dear boy." She went to him and pulled him in for a hug and straightened his messy red hair with her hands.

    "Thank you, Mother," Erik replied as he held her waist for a moment. His hands almost touched her long, wavy hair that made its way down. He couldn''t help but grin at the thought of the day ahead.

    ¡°Yes, happy birthday!¡± Anna who was but a second ago helping their mom with the Stove now pounced onto Erik with a hug that felt more like the attack of a wild animal, making him lose balance and fall on the ground as they embraced.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch.. thank you so much,¡± he managed to laugh somewhat through the pain this caused on his back.

    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t kill your brother on his birthday,¡± Alice had her hand brought to her mouth but Erik could easily see she was laughing at the situation.

    After a bit the situation normalized itself, Ben joined the family and they had that delicious warm bread for breakfast.

    ¡°Now, children, let''s hold our hands and pray for this food,¡± Alice suggested and brought her hands to her sides so they could be held.

    ¡°Aw come on Mom, it''s my birthday. Can¡¯t we just eat?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that Erik.. the lord helps us every day,¡± Ben interjected, making Erik pout.

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t see them bringing the bread,¡± Erik muttered under his breath, a small smirk on his face.

    Alice gave Erik a gentle yet firm look that only a mother could give. ¡°We say thank you because we¡¯re grateful. Now, hold hands.¡±

    Reluctantly, Erik took his siblings¡¯ hands and closed his eyes as she prayed. His mind was already drifting to the day ahead, barely paying attention to the words his mother spoke.

    Later on during the day, he pondered what to do. Erik used to help his mom cook¡ªbe useful around the house. However, it was his birthday, she wouldn¡¯t let him. Anna on the other hand was very much occupied with it so he couldn¡¯t play with her.

    ¡®What about Ben?¡¯ He thought before shaking his head. His younger brother was incredibly smart, or so Erik thought, he constantly read books, be it hero tales or practical books like ¡°18 Best Ways To Prepare A Fish¡±.

    He was very smart for a seven-year-old, perhaps even more than Erik so he couldn¡¯t get it.

    It was the peak of summer so Erik could have gone fishing but it was his birthday, and he didn¡¯t want to put on hard work.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Since nothing ever came to his mind, Erik settled on just laying on the warm grass in front of his house, he eyed the houses of the village while he waited for lunch.

    Erik¡¯s house was on top of a small hill, with the rest of the village being a couple of hundred meters away, down the hill.

    The village itself was a small community, home to a few dozen families, meaning everyone knew each other around here and nothing much interesting ever happened.

    It was bordered by a dense forest on one side and a gently flowing river on the other. These natural boundaries gave the village a sense of seclusion, and the people relied on the forest for timber and game, while the river provided fresh water and fish.

    He saw some children playing in the distance, he thought of going and saying hi but decided to not.

    There had been a time when the Blake family enjoyed a strong standing within the village. His father, Kaf, had been well-respected, a leader of sorts.

    But since his father¡¯s sacrifice¡ªan act that saved the village but brought him to the war far away¡ªErik couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a barrier had grown between his family and the rest of the villagers. It wasn¡¯t hostility, exactly, but more a quiet sense of separation, a void that had been left in the wake of his father¡¯s absence.

    Children often told Erik and his siblings they couldn¡¯t play with them, giving one excuse or another. While these rejections stung, what hurt more was the way the villagers avoided meeting their eyes, even as they requested Alice¡¯s services as a tailor.

    Alice was known for her skill with a needle, and while her work was valued, they were quick to send her off with their orders rather than linger for conversation.

    Trying to distract himself from these thoughts, Erik decided to concentrate and bring forth his magical powers to life. By feeling the mana build up in his mana core and slowly transferring it to his fingertips, he could bring his energy to the outside world.

    With a flicker of imagination, Erik imagined the invisible sphere of mana igniting¡ªand so it did. For a few seconds, he had a sphere of fire just above his palm. However, it quickly lost control and exploded in his hand like a balloon.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t do it. Dad, I need more magic lessons from you!¡± Erik rolled on the grass in frustration. He had been meditating as his father had told him to and practicing making fire, but it only lasted for a short bit before disappearing. The progress he had made in the last year was marginal at best.

    It was then that his morning was abruptly interrupted.

    The sound of distant hoofbeats made him get up. Erik frowned his brow and squinted his eyes, looking down at the village as the sound came from there.

    A solitary rider, clad in leather and iron armor reminiscent of a knight''s, arrived on a gray stallion. He surveyed the surroundings briefly before engaging in conversation with the village elder. After handing over a letter, they exchanged a few words, and then their eyes settled on Erik.

    The boy¡¯s heart almost left his chest, making him quickly run inside his home, wondering why they looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Erik?¡± Alice asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°A¡­ a.. there¡¯s a man in a horse, he looked at there and he¡¯s very well dressed,¡± he tried to explain, his thoughts all scrambled. Erik vaguely remembered a similar sight a year ago, a well-dressed man was at the village too¡ªthe difference now was that this one was alone and they had already sent Kaf to war so what could it be?

    ¡®Wait, DAD?¡¯ Erik screamed in his mind as the realization took over. This must¡¯ve been a messenger of some kind with a letter from his dad. He heard in those books that soldiers send those to their families. ¡°He¡¯s here because of Dad!¡± Erik screamed.

    Alice was completely surprised by what Erik said, her eyes widened. ¡°Wait a minute, dear, I¡¯ll go talk to him,¡± despite keeping herself calm and collected, the wish that somehow her husband could be returning¡ªor just any news from him¡ªmade her heart beat faster.

    As the figure approached on his horse, he greeted Alice before dismounting.

    All the siblings peered through the window, careful not to be seen as they watched. The messenger, with a solemn expression, approached Alice and began speaking, but Erik couldn''t hear what was being said. He frowned and moved closer to the window, straining to catch snippets of the conversation. Erik pressed his ears onto the window, almost snapping it from the sheer pressure.

    "Madam Blake," he began, bowing slightly out of respect before dismounting his horse. He then continued speaking but he must¡¯ve been talking low as Erik couldn¡¯t hear it at all.

    There was a moment where both figures stood without speaking though. Alice brought her hands to her mouth and seemed to tremble slightly.

    This was serious.

    Turning toward Anna and Ben, who were watching with wide eyes and confused expressions. "You two should go to the room," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Let¡¯s not bother mom now."

    "But Erik, we want to know what happened!" Anna protested, her voice tinged with anxiety.

    "Yeah, we deserve to know too," Ben added, his eyes flickering between curiosity and fear.

    ¡°Just go!¡± he said, getting angry as they kept bothering.

    Anna pouted but left to her room, followed by Ben.

    When Erik looked back at the window again, he saw his mother with something in her hands¡ªa letter, it seemed. He crept up to the window again, trying to catch anything from it.

    ¡°...just know I died without any regrets.¡±

    That was all Erik could hear.

    So little, yet enough.

    Erik didn¡¯t need to hear anything more. He stepped back slowly, his eyes wide and his hands trembling. His breaths became shallow and ragged.

    The boy kept looking outside as he kept muttering ¡°What happens now?¡±

    He saw the man bring out something from a bag. It was a pair of large gauntlets.

    The outer parts, including the back of the hand and fingers, were made of iron, now clearly battered and cut through. There was a violet gem on the back of each gauntlet, though they were shattered. The palms were covered only with leather for greater dexterity but those seemed to have been chewed. The sturdy leather straps secured the gauntlets to the wearer¡¯s arms were probably the only thing intact.

    These were his father¡¯s weapons, magical gauntlets that enhanced him. Looking at them alone was enough to tell anyone how the wearer had died.

    Soon, the man left.

    Erik stared blankly at the outside world, hoping it was somehow a lie. That his father would come back and be the unifying figure he once was.

    He never did.

 Chapter 2: Struggle

    It had been three months since the family had learned of Kaf¡¯s demise. Due to it, grief descended upon the Blake family, suffocating them day by day.

    Things had changed so much that the family now struggled to get food. The river that crossed near the village had stopped flowing. It was a natural occurrence because of the temperature drop but it meant that no fish would swim on that riverbed for a while.

    After the news of Kaf¡¯s death erupted among the villagers, there was some expectation of help and courtesy from the village by the family but it never came. Elder Faren sometimes dropped by with a basket of fruit and bread but just a single person helping wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t go?¡± Ben pouted. His brown eyes glimmered as they started to tear up a bit.

    Erik on the other hand just laughed a bit and patted his younger brother¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as the older brother I¡¯ll get us in a better situation,¡± he slightly bent his knees to get on eye level with his brother and held his shoulders, ¡°make sure to look out for Mom and Anna while I¡¯m away okay? I should be back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this for us Erik, we¡¯re fine,¡± Anna interjected and held his arm. The family was struggling but didn¡¯t want Erik to go to town¡ªalone especially.

    Erik smiled at Anna and hugged her¨Che too wanted things to be like before, but it wasn¡¯t possible anymore.

    ¡°I''ll just go say goodbye to Mom,¡± he said weakly before leaving his siblings in the living room and moving to her room.

    Each step as he got closer to the closed door at the end of the hall felt heavier. He stopped in front of the door, a dry gulp slowly made its way down his throat, and gently knocked twice on the door before he could second guess himself.

    ¡°May I enter, Mom?¡± he asked respectfully.

    ¡°Yes..¡± she weakly responded from the other side.

    Upon entering the damp room, Erik shivered slightly, a chill running down his spine. He forced a smile, but his eyes betrayed the sadness lurking beneath. His lips trembled as he tried to maintain his composure, the weight of their reality pressing heavily on his young shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the town today Mom, I¡¯ll be away for a few days so take care.¡±

    ¡°Really? Good luck my son,¡± she coldly said, barely even looking at him from the side of her eye as she lay down in bed.

    Alice, once the pillar of strength that held them together, couldn¡¯t accept Kaf¡¯s death and fell into a depression. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months and now she would barely leave her room¨Cleaving Erik and his siblings unattended for most of the day.

    Sometimes she would pick up an order or two from the villagers but because of her lack of energy, it wasn¡¯t rare for her to give up on it or take too long to complete it. The money she earned just wasn¡¯t enough anymore.

    He couldn¡¯t believe this had happened to her. She was the prettiest woman in the village, to him the prettiest in the world, the most cheerful, hardworking person.

    Erik sighed and left her to her own devices, a tear ran down his cheek. It was hard to think that the once gentle and beautiful mother he had wouldn¡¯t look him in the eyes, wouldn¡¯t smile as she used to, and say that his red eyes and hair were the most beautiful she had ever seen ¨C even more so than his father¡¯s. She wasn¡¯t the kind soul that connected them through their differences anymore.

    ¡°Goodbye Erik, we will do our best while you¡¯re away!¡± Anna and Ben waved from the house entrance and watched their older brother slowly disappear on the horizon.

    <hr>

    It took him around two to three hours to reach the town by simply walking¨Csuch was the distance between it and the village. During the arduous journey, Erik had plenty of time to think about his life and wonder how everything had changed so quickly.

    Now Erik worked at a tavern, downtown. The pay wasn¡¯t that good, but it was one of the few jobs that would accept a child¨Cand any job was needed in these times of crisis.

    The passage of time showed itself through the dead grass around his path. The cold white breaths he had, the almost frozen ground. It was getting frozen day by day. In this region of Draac, snow that could reach one¡¯s knee was common during the coldest months¨CErik couldn¡¯t imagine how hard it would be by then.

    Even now, he needed a thick, padded tunic and a hooded cloak to protect himself.

    Eventually, Erik arrived at his destination¨Cthe town of Ashford.

    Erik pulled his scarf tighter around his neck as he entered the town of Ashford. The cobblestone streets were uneven beneath his worn boots, and he kept his eyes down to avoid tripping. The sky was perpetually cloudy, casting a somber feeling over Erik¨CIt felt as though the sun had forgotten this place existed.

    The town was eerily quiet, with only the occasional sound of hushed walking or the wind passing through crevices alerting Erik. As he walked, Erik passed by women hanging laundry, their faces lined with worry and fatigue. Children played quietly in the alleys, their games subdued and lacking the usual joyous laughter he¡¯d see in the village. Many of the boys were not much older than Erik himself, yet their eyes held a depth of sorrow far beyond their years.

    Beggars sat on the steps of homes, their hands outstretched and voices hoarse from pleading. Seeing them, Erik quickened his pace to avoid being bothered to give what he couldn''t.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Men with disfigured faces or missing limbs wandered the streets like ghosts. They were the forgotten soldiers, who returned from the frontline only to find their families gone or unwilling to care for them. One man, his left leg replaced by a crude wooden peg, stared blankly into the distance, rocking slightly as if to an unseen rhythm.

    ¡®What a poor old man,¡¯ Erik could only lament. This was the cost of war, the fate that Kaf protected the village from¨Cand yet inadvertently cost his family¡¯s future. His fist trembled a bit and his jaw clenched tight. His father, at least, was spared from such fate.

    Erik then slapped himself weakly, choosing to change focus.

    ¡®Come on now, I can¡¯t be thinking of this right before work,¡¯ feeling angry¨Cor any strong emotion before going to work¨Cwould make his day deplorable, so Erik did his best to avoid such.

    The pub where Erik worked was a small, dilapidated building at the end of the main street. Its sign, The Weary Traveler, swung creakily in the cold breeze. He pushed open the heavy door. The warmth and dim light contrasted with the harsh world outside.

    Erik¡¯s entrance was greeted by the familiar sights and sounds of The Weary Traveler. The low murmur of conversations, the clinking of mugs, and the occasional laughter filled the air. The people inside didn¡¯t have the same dead eyes as those on the streets. The scent of ale and cooking meat was a welcome change from the cold, bitter wind outside.

    "Erik! You''re late!" Lars, the tavern¡¯s owner, called out from behind the bar. He was a big, muscular man, with a no-nonsense attitude. His gray hair tied with the scars from battles that blinded his left eye from once he was in the military told everyone to not mess with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he screamed back and hung his brown cloak on a peg near the door before rushing to him, ¡°Today I took longer to get here because the roads are starting to fill with snow.¡±

    The man shook his head while his arms were crossed, a slight smile peered through. ¡°It''s okay son, but we have clients already. Go wash the dishes and then start bringing food to the tables,¡± despite his stern looks and personality, he had a soft spot for a child whose life had been turned upside down by war.

    Erik swiftly completed his chores and grabbed a few glasses of beer from the kitchen, delivering them to the appropriate tables.

    "Here you go, gentlemen," he said, placing two plates of food alongside the drinks.

    "Alright, thanks, kiddo," one of the men replied dismissively before resuming his conversation with his companion.

    The two young men had a buff build, their bodies marked with scars that told tales of their adventures. Each had a sword strapped to their side¡ªthey were unmistakably adventurers. Adventurers were a common sight at the tavern and Erik would see many more coming by during the day. Sometimes he¡¯d catch glimpses of their conversation.

    Many of these adventurers were ex-soldiers, dismissed from duty but now that they tasted the pain of battle, the only thing keeping them sane was the idea of facing monsters and putting their life on the line¡ªor so they said.

    After the day was over, Erik sat down in a chair. His erratic breathing and cold sweat were the signs of his hard work. After all, the tavern only had a cook, so besides that owner who helped around, Erik was responsible for cleaning, taking orders, and every other thing there was to do.

    He sighed as he felt the small copper coins in his hands that he had gained through tips. They only amounted to 10 crowns, however¡ªwhich at most could get one a dozen eggs or perhaps a few small baked breads.

    ¡°You did a good job today,¡± Lars rested his hand on Erik¡¯s shoulder and swirled his mustache. ¡°You may rest for the day,¡± he said before leaving upstairs as the second floor of the building was where he lived.

    ¡°Th-thank you,¡± Erik managed to say through coughs as the man disappeared on the steps.

    Erik himself had been sleeping in a small room on the first floor that was used to store cleaning equipment. It wasn¡¯t the best due to the leakage of smells and crampiness, but he had a roof over his head and a small mattress to lay on for the six days a week he spent in town so it was enough.

    ¡®I hope she gets better soon,¡¯ Erik thought concerning his mother¡¯s situation.

    Nearly a month had passed since Erik found himself in town, seeking any means to support his family. His days were now consumed by the relentless work within the restaurant. He was assigned to tasks that ranged from scrubbing pots to mopping floors and sometimes even filling in a waiter¡¯s job. Six days a week, he surrendered himself to the grueling demands of the kitchen, only going back to his humble village on Sundays. Despite the harshness of his reality, Erik persisted, driven by the solemn promise he made to his father before his departure.

    <hr>

    At the end of another Saturday, Erik walked down the cold streets of Ashford. He counted the money he had gotten through tips plus his monthly salary. It was 108 crowns in total. Of those, 68 were copper coins and 4 were big copper coins¡ªeach copper coin was worth 1 crown while a big copper coin was worth 10, above such were silver coins that were valued at 100 but Erik never saw any of those. A crown served as the unit of value for everything in this town, however, it wasn''t useful at all back in the village.

    His stomach grumbled. He was getting hungry. During the workdays, he would eat leftovers from the restaurant. They weren¡¯t bad per se although it was disgusting to eat half-eaten food sometimes. He couldn¡¯t afford to be picky, however, as not spending his money on trivial things meant his family support his family for another week.

    First on his list were oats. They weren¡¯t too costly and made hunger go away for a good while, so Erik always made sure to get some. Right ahead, he considered barley, another essential grain that could be used in stews or as a base for bread.

    Turnips, cabbages, carrots, lentils, and any other cheap produce that was grown in the cold temperatures of northern Draac were great options as well.

    Sometimes, Erik would buy a smoked fish since it was important for his siblings to grow strong but any kind of meat was costly so he would try to scavenge it some other way when he could¡ªbe it by hunting in the wilderness or fishing in ponds/lakes but that proved itself harder than usual as the water froze and animals hibernated or migrated because of the temperature shift.

    As Erik approached the market stalls, he quickly started looking for the prices of everything he wanted. He bit his lip upon seeing them. Most things were costlier than a few weeks ago. It wasn¡¯t by that much but the prices going up were a scary thought still.

    Erik clutched his coin pouch, promising himself to haggle the best prices with the merchants.

    Just as he went to do so, however, he noticed a commotion up ahead.

    Two men, their faces grim and eyes wild with hunger and desperation, were struggling over a sack of grain. Their movements were sharp and frantic. Finally, after a while, the struggle ended as one of the men pulled a knife from his pants and struck the other in the chest. The thief ran away as the vendor of the stall lay on the ground, gritting in pain.

    Erik gulped, watching the horrifying situation. He left the scene as people went to help the man and decided to just get what he needed quickly and leave the place before something could happen to him.

    The city, with its growing air of desperation and lawlessness, seemed to be fostering an ever-deepening cycle of crime.

 Chapter 3: Family Time

    After dusk had set in, Erik walked up the hill to his home. His steps were loud from the crunch of frozen grass beneath his foot. The cold of the night was such that it pierced through his coat and made his breath visible in the dim light. The path was only lit by the lights he could see from inside his house.

    ¡®Now I can finally relax,¡¯ Erik thought, wanting to enjoy time with his family and not relieve sights of the town.

    As Erik held the bag of produce in his left hand, he pressed the doorknob with his right. The instant he opened it, his cheeks flushed from the warmth of the fireplace in the middle of the living room/kitchen. Elder Faren, the oldest man in the village, was standing in the small living room.

    Although not an official leader, he had some sort of authority in the village as everyone respected his wisdom, so Erik tried to not be rude.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt, I¡¯ll just go to my room," he said, glancing between the elder and his mother.

    The elder looked at Erik and waved his hand dismissively. "It''s alright, I was just about to leave." He turned back to Alice, handing her a small bundle of cloth. "I¡¯ll be expecting the socks and scarfs next time we speak. Take your time, Alice. Quality is more important than speed," he said in a gentle voice. His mother would in fact take a lot of time to do it. It was actually surprising to see her out of her bedroom at this time of the day.

    After the elder said his goodbyes, he left and made his way down the hill to his home.

    Erik placed the bags with the goods on the large wooden table they used for eating. He glanced over at his mother, who was still holding the bundle of cloth Elder Faren had given her.

    Her face, once warm and kind, was now a display of her sorrow. Her eyes were dull and lifeless, surrounded by dark circles from sleepless nights. Her cheeks were pale and hollow, and her perpetually down-turned lips bore no smile anymore.

    Erik tried to say something but no words left his mouth, his hand trembled slightly. It was saddening to see her like that.

    "How are you feeling, Mom?" Erik asked softly, his concern evident in his eyes.

    Alice looked up at him, her smile weak. "I¡¯m alright, Erik. Thank you for asking. And thank you for getting these supplies. It must have been difficult since its getting colder."

    "It wasn¡¯t easy, but I¡¯ll manage," Erik replied, trying to sound more confident than he felt. "Did you all eat dinner already?" he asked.

    ¡°I gave some leftovers to Anna and Ben a bit ago but it was the last of our food¡­¡± she said, breathing deeply in the end.

    "Let''s prepare dinner together, then," Erik said.

    Alice was reluctant at first but agreed to let him help once he mentioned how they used to do it often.

    Erik called on his siblings to let them know he was in the home already¡ªand that they should expect some food in a bit. Needless to say, they were ecstatic about it and happy to see their brother back.

    Later, as mother and son worked to prepare a simple but hearty barley and lentil soup. The silence between them grew heavier with time. Finally, Alice broke the silence, her voice trembling slightly. "Erik, you shouldn¡¯t have to do all of this. It¡¯s not right for you to shoulder so much responsibility."

    Erik sighed, setting down the knife he was using to chop vegetables. "Well, what can I do? Someone has to take care of things, and you haven¡¯t been well enough."

    Alice''s arms dropped as she heard his words. She gripped the edge of the table, her knuckles turning white, and stared at the worn wooden surface, avoiding Erik¡¯s gaze. Her lips trembled, and she bit down on them, trying to hold back the flood of emotions.

    "I know, but it shouldn¡¯t be you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. She glanced up, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You¡¯re just a boy," her gaze avoided his own once again, focusing on his eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to do these things.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I have a choice, Mom," Erik said, his voice firm. He resumed cutting the vegetables, each slice precise as he kept his eyes on the blade. "We need food, and we need to keep the house warm. If I don¡¯t do it, who will?"

    Erik remembered how Alice had been for the past three months. She¡¯d go through cycles of being helpful and then not even looking after herself. As much as it pained him to think that way, she wasn¡¯t reliable as of right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Erik¡­ Tomorrow¡­¡± Her voice trembled. She reached out and touched his arm lightly, her breath catching in her throat. ¡°I will work hard for our family. If I can complete the orders, we can trade more easily, and you won¡¯t have to work as much. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me but I¡¯ll look out for my family,¡± she said with a clear strain in her voice.

    Erik looked at her eyes, she seemed to be genuine in what she was saying.

    ¡®Alright¡­ I¡¯ll believe this time, Mom,¡¯ Erik thought to himself.

    He gave a small nod.

    Later, they finished preparing the meal. Despite its simplicity, the meal was incredibly tasty. The family gathered around the table, eating in a quiet but hopeful atmosphere. The warmth of the soup and the fireplace in the middle of the kitchen provided a brief comfort despite their struggles.

    <hr>

    Erik woke up to a cold breeze brushing his cheek. Groggily, he opened his eyes to find Anna standing by his bed, her cheeks puffed out as she blew air directly at him.

    ¡°Let me sleep¡­¡± Erik mumbled, that was a strange situation but his tiredness dictated that he couldn¡¯t be asked to care.

    However, the breeze persisted. A few minutes later, Erik felt her fingers gently trace his forehead.

    ¡°Alright, what are you up to?¡± he asked, reaching up to take her hand and blinking his eyes open.

    Anna hovered above him, her long chestnut hair cascading around him like a curtain. In their family, only Erik and Kaf had reddish features, Anna and Ben had inherited their mother¡¯s brown hair and eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m waking you up,¡± Anna replied with a nonchalant shrug, a grin barely concealed.

    Erik sighed and sat up, causing Anna to step back to avoid being bumped.

    ¡°Go bother Ben instead, he is snoring like a bull,¡± he said, pointing upwards, noting how his younger brother made an unnerving noise when asleep.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Ben is too lame! I need you,¡± she said, her eyes beaming with excitement.

    Alright¡­¡± Erik said before yawning, he stretched his limbs that were stiff from sleeping in the staw-filled mattress. ¡°I¡¯m awake. What do want?¡±

    Anna tilted her head slightly, her finger resting on her cheek as she surveyed the room. ¡°Where¡¯s your bow, Erik?¡±

    Erik blinked in surprise. ¡°My bow?¡± He momentarily lost himself in thought, recalling the bow his father had taught him to use after a harrowing experience with bandits in the woods. It had been a tough lesson, but one that had served him well. His memories were hazy, but he remembered the necessity of it all too well.

    ¡°Let me show you,¡± he said with a smile, reaching beneath the bed to pull out a box. He opened it, there were the gauntlets his father once used. From the way they were now they were unusable but he wanted to keep them for the future. Besides them was the short bow he had and a quiver of arrows.

    The strength of the bow when drawn was enough to catch most small game but large animals would pose a threat¡ªeven humans with simple armor should be able to reduce the lethality of the weapon so it wasn¡¯t something he used very often unless he wanted to catch a small animal.

    The equipment was dusty and a bit worn, but it was still in working condition.

    Anna eagerly extended her hands, but Erik held the bow tightly to his chest. ¡°Tell me why you need it first. These things are dangerous, you know?¡±

    Anna hesitated for a moment before explaining. ¡°I feel like I should be doing something to help too, not just you and Mom. If I can practice with the bow, it might not be much now, but it could be useful when spring comes and the animals come out.¡±

    Erik considered her words thoughtfully. He glanced at the bow, then back at her. She was young, but he remembered his own training at a younger age. It didn¡¯t seem fair to deny her the chance to help.

    With a sigh, Erik relented. ¡°Alright, you can have it. But for now, you can only use it when I¡¯m around to teach you. Deal?¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up, and before Erik could react, she leaped into his arms, knocking the bow and arrows from his grasp into the ground. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much!¡± she exclaimed, hugging him tightly.

    Erik relaxed and smiled warmly, touched by her enthusiasm. It was clear she wanted to contribute, just like he did.

    Looking out the small wooden window, Erik saw that there was still plenty of daylight left. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s see what we can do with it today,¡± he said, ready to start teaching her.

    <hr>

    ¡°Nooo, I was so close,¡± Anna said exasperated with a pout after barely missing a shot to a wild snow bunny.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, it wasn¡¯t bad,¡± Erik said as he bent down to pick the arrow stuck in the snow. ¡°You clearly have some talent in there!¡±

    Erik was at this point trying to fill the supportive brother role as best as he could but he wasn¡¯t lying either. It took Erik nearly a week to hit anything that wasn''t wood, rock, or dirt when he was taught how to shoot an arrow. Anna with only a few tips and demonstrations of how to draw the string, had almost managed to do so in the span of a couple hours.

    She seemed incredibly talented, although it was too early to say for sure it wasn¡¯t luck.

    The siblings kept their hunt, each minute passed by discussing hunting strategies and following possible trails an animal might¡¯ve left. There were only rabbits around, it seemed.

    If possible, Erik would have preferred them to hunt something bigger¡ªa deer maybe¡ªas they were easier targets and much easier to track but they couldn¡¯t be found in these parts of the forest, venturing too deep was dangerous as well.

    Erik had a smile on his face the whole time.

    This felt nice. Here he didn¡¯t care about money or work or the other thousand responsibilities he had now. He was just bonding with his sibling and enjoying his free time. This was the kind of freedom he wanted. Despite the burden on the body, each muffled step felt lighter than any simple walk he had had in months now. This kind of life without burdens was the thing he wished for at the end of the day.

    ¡°Do you smell this?¡± Anna asked.

    Erik flared his nostrils, trying to catch the scent, but detected nothing beyond the natural aroma of the forest.

    Anna stepped forward up to a tree a few meters to the side. She crouched near it. Erik followed her, doing the same and that¡¯s when he noticed an albino rabbit.

    ¡°Hey, quiet¡­¡± he whispered with a finger on his mouth before placing his arm on her shoulder so she wouldn¡¯t move. ¡°There¡¯s a rabbit there-¡± before he could even finish, she shot an arrow.

    It hit the animal right in the belly, it moved erratically, trying to flee but the arrow had gone in one side and poked out in the other. The mammal didn¡¯t go far before collapsing, its white fur stained with blood. The blow probably had ruptured his lungs or heart, a near-instantaneous kill.

    The only thing after that could be heard was a long sigh from Anna as she had been controlling her breath to have the most steady shot possible.

    You did well, Anna,¡± he said before patting her head and messing with her hair.

    She pouted for a moment but refrained from commenting. The excitement was too big. ¡°Hey, hey, if we can do this each day then you won¡¯t have to go to work right?!¡±

    ¡®Already thinking like that? Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but¡­¡¯ Erik thought, recollecting himself.

    ¡°Well, it is very hard to get enough to fill you each day. Besides, Dad once told me that if you were to make eating rabbits most of your diet you would suffer from ¡®rabbit starvation¡¯ or something,¡± he said while scratching his chin. These words were from a long time ago so it was hard to remember them correctly.

    ¡°Huh, why? If your belly is full, then there¡¯s no way you can starve, dummy,¡± she furrowed her brow.

    Erik laughed and gave her a mildly strong pat on the back, making her stumble forward. ¡°It has to do with rabbits not being fat or something, I don¡¯t know. Now go pick the rabbit and take off the arrow. I want you to clean the arrow before storing it again. We¡¯ll skin the rabbit when we get home though because it¡¯s getting late.¡±

    ¡®She has keen senses, she¡¯ll make for a great hunter one day,¡¯ Erik thought with a smile.

    Later, Erik guided Anna on how to remove the arrow, clean it, and carefully pick up the animal. Once home, they would skin it together.

    The sheer amount of instructions left her confused for a moment so she just stared before trying to do what he had said.

    A while later, they got home. After Erik taught her the ropes, he left her to do the job.

    Entering the house, Erik saw Ben sweeping the floor. The younger boy looked up and gave a quick smile before returning to his task.

    "Where¡¯s Mom?" Erik asked, setting down the rabbit and the cleaned arrow.

    Ben glanced towards their mother¡¯s room, his expression dimming. "She¡¯s in her room. Hasn¡¯t come out much today."

    Erik frowned, feeling a familiar knot of worry tighten in his chest. "Alright. Thanks, Ben. Keep up the good work."

    He walked to his mother''s door and knocked gently. "Mom, it¡¯s Erik. Can I come in?"

    A faint, weary voice responded, "Come in."

    Erik opened the door slowly and stepped inside. The room was dimly lit, the curtains drawn against the fading light of day. Alice was sitting on the edge of her bed, her shoulders slumped and her eyes dull. The bundle of cloth lay mostly untouched on the small table she used to work in her room.

    "Mom," Erik began softly, "how are you feeling?"

    Alice looked up at him, her face a mask of fatigue and sadness. "I¡¯m sorry, Erik," she whispered. "I couldn¡¯t¡­ I just couldn¡¯t find the strength today."

    Erik felt a twinge of irritation but tried to swallow it down. His brows furrowed slightly, and he took a deep breath, attempting to keep his tone calm. ¡°You promised, Mom. You said you¡¯d work on the orders today. We need those clothes to trade for food and supplies," his voice although soft sounding carried an undertone of disappointment.

    She dropped her gaze, her fingers twisting together in her lap. "I know. I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to¡­ but it¡¯s so hard¡­ but I did work on it somewhat," she pointed to a single half-done sock.

    It was already afternoon, the speed she had before was such that she would have at least completed a couple of them by now but she had yet to make half a sock. At least she had started it but it didn¡¯t look like she was going to complete it any time soon.

    ¡°But you promised¡­¡± he said before sighing and taking a deep breath. ¡°You know what? Whatever,¡± he walked away, shutting the door because she couldn''t say anything else.

    Erik rested, leaning on the door for a few seconds. He could hear muffled cries from the inside. He felt his heart aching. He wanted to go inside and say it''s okay, at least she did something.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t fair for him or his siblings.

    ¡°Erik¡­¡±

    Erik looked forward and saw Ben. There was a clear look of worry on his face. ¡°Can we talk?¡±

 Chapter 4: Brothers

    ¡°Were you¡­ listening to everything?¡± Erik asked, his voice expressed his curiosity.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ben responded, his posture slumped and his expression defeated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I got curious. And now I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Erik almost burst out laughing at his brother''s pose. Ben''s eavesdropping wasn¡¯t a big deal and would certainly be fodder for future teasing. However, given the weight of the recent conversation, Erik decided to be empathetic.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to our room,¡± Erik said gently. ¡°It seems serious.¡±

    Ben nodded, following Erik down the narrow hallway to their shared room. Once inside, Erik closed the door softly and gestured for Ben to sit on his bed. Erik sat beside him.

    ¡°Alright, Ben. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Erik asked.

    Ben hesitated for a moment, fidgeting with the edge of his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Mom,¡± his voice was but above a whisper.

    Erik placed his hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±

    ¡°But there is¡­¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± Erik leaped out of the bed and crouched before Ben. His gaze fixed on his brother¡¯s face. ¡°Mom is sad now but I¡¯m helping her. She will be alright.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you Erik,¡± Ben said, frowning. His eyes looked down. ¡°She¡¯s not herself anymore. Ever since Dad died, she¡¯s different. She barely leaves her room, and whenever she does I feel that she¡¯s not as energetic as before. Will things go back and be like before?¡±

    Erik stayed in silence for a few moments. The was ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± but he wouldn¡¯t say that. He couldn¡¯t say that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she will, Ben. Just give her some time and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°But she broke the promise she made to you... I heard your conversation, you were mad at her. I¡¯ve never seen you close a door like that before.¡±

    ¡®Dammit, I guess I was too harsh,¡¯ Erik cursed himself, now he had to find a way to make things better.

    Erik took a deep breath, searching for the right words. ¡°I was upset, yeah. But it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t believe in her. It¡¯s because I want her to get better so badly. Sometimes, when you care about someone, it¡¯s hard to see them struggle.¡±

    Ben¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I just want things to be normal again.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ben. I do too,¡± Erik said softly, pulling his brother into a hug. ¡°But we have to be patient. Mom¡¯s going through a tough time, and it¡¯s our job to support her, even when it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Ben sniffled, nodding against Erik¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Erik held him for a few moments longer before pulling back and ruffling Ben¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s just take this one day at a time, things will get better,¡± despite those being only words of reassurance to his younger siblings, it was something Erik himself needed to hear.

    Hope was something that was becoming scarce to him and he couldn¡¯t afford to not cling onto it whenever he could.

    ¡°Now, let''s talk about something else,¡± Erik said and sat beside his brother once again. ¡°Did anything interesting happen while I was away?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Ben placed a hand under his chin. ¡°I think I have awakened my mana core as well.¡±

    Erik widened his eyes upon hearing that before outbursting with emotion. ¡°Wait, what?? Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?!¡± he nearly screamed.

    Ben flinched at Erik''s outburst, his shoulders hunching up defensively. "I-I didn''t know what it was," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "It happened after... after I had that really bad fever a few weeks ago."

    Ben had a weak body ever since he was little and would experience illnesses very often. Erik''s expression softened as he realized his reaction was a bit too much. "Hey, it''s okay, Ben. I¡¯m just surprised about it. What exactly happened?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Ben took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on the floor as he recounted the events of that fateful night. "I... I woke up in the middle of the night feeling really sick," he began, his voice trembling. "My chest hurt so much, Erik. It felt like... like my heart was going to burst. I couldn¡¯t even move or talk because of how much it hurt."

    Erik listened intently, his heart aching for his younger brother. He knew how frightening it must¡¯ve been to experience that alone.

    ¡°And then¡­¡± he said weakly, ¡°And then I felt this... this sudden relief, like a weight had been lifted off my chest. Before I realized it, my bed was completely wet. I told Anna and she¡¯s been making fun of me for the past few days, saying I¡¯m still a baby...¡±

    Erik almost laughed at the unexpected twist, a smile curled up at the corners of his mouth, but he quickly composed himself, knowing how serious the situation had been for Ben. ¡°That must have been terrifying, when I awakened mine, my body erupted into an explosion of flames. It was the most painful thing I¡¯ve experienced.¡±

    ¡°Was it worth it?¡±

    Erik''s expression softened, and he placed a reassuring hand on Ben''s shoulder. "I believe it will be. Dad told me once, ''A true mage has infinite potential''. Even though he... even though he wasn¡¯t able to teach me how to use my mana, I hold onto his words,¡± he said, having trouble finding the words halfway through. ¡°Having this kind of power will be important for us in the future Ben, we are lucky.¡±

    Erik waved his hand, flames flickered through the air, dancing above his fingers. "See? This is what we can do. With time and practice, you''ll learn to control your powers too." After a couple of seconds, Erik¡¯s concentration wavered, making the flames disappear.

    ¡°Wow, your powers are so different than mine!¡± Ben said as he clenched his hands. His eyes shone.

    ¡°What do you mean they are different¡ª¡°

    Ben outstretched his hand, and Erik felt a pressure building up in the air. Though he couldn¡¯t see it, he recognized the sensation of magical energy. A second later, water started dripping from Ben¡¯s hand, forming a small, swirling sphere of water.

    Erik¡¯s chin dropped in amazement. He couldn¡¯t believe it even though he was seeing it. Ben kept the sphere swirling around for several seconds before it began to lose its form and become unstable, making him rush to the window to not let any water spill inside the room.

    ¡®He can even keep it going longer than me,¡¯ Erik noted as bending his magic into a sphere shape required lots of concentration, he couldn¡¯t keep it going for more than a few seconds.

    ¡°That was amazing, Ben.¡±

    Ben''s face lit up with a smile, and his cheeks flushed with pride. ¡°Thank you, this is my limit though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t do much more than I showed either¡­ do you have any books about magic?¡±

    Ben shook his head. ¡°The old books mom had¡ªand those that dad gave us¡ªdon¡¯t go over that.¡±

    Erik pondered for a moment. ¡®Maybe we could ask around the village for someone who could help us or has a book¡­¡¯ However, he quickly discarded the idea. Awakening your mana core was an extremely rare thing, in fact, he had never seen any villager perform magic in his life. Only he, Dad, and now Ben could.

    ¡°Well, there is a witch that lives in the woods,¡± Anna said, bursting into the room unannounced.

    ¡°Hey, Anna,¡± Erik gestured for her to sit in. ¡°Have you been listening for long?¡±

    She shook her head, smiling. ¡°Not at all, I just finished skinning the rabbit and put it to dry over the fire.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, we¡¯ll have meat today?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.

    Anna nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yess, I caught it all by myself too,¡± she said, brushing her index finger below her nose and failing to mention that it was thanks to her brother in the end.

    ¡°What do you know about this witch?¡± Erik asked, interested in it since he never heard about her.

    Anna shrugged, however. ¡°It''s just something I heard over the years. Our neighbors would comment on her from time to time, I went to ask Mom once and she explained it to me,¡± she placed her index finger on the temple, trying to recall the details. ¡°Mom said the witch is actually Dad¡¯s mother. She lives deep in the forest, away from the village, and has magic powers. Mom last saw her nearly ten years ago and no one has heard of her since though.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they mentioned her to us before?¡± Erik asked, he never even knew about her. Both of his parents never mentioned their parents. Perhaps it was a past they didn¡¯t want to remember or it just never became a topic.

    Anna shrugged again. ¡°Mom said she doesn¡¯t contact the village. She prefers to live alone, away from everyone.¡±

    Erik nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It might be worth checking out one day. If she knows about magic, she could help us understand our powers better.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Anna sighed. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have it.¡±

    Ben, who had been quietly listening, chimed in. ¡°Maybe the witch can help you too, Anna. Maybe there¡¯s a way for you to awaken your mana core.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°You think so?¡±

    Erik smiled, ruffling her hair affectionately. ¡°I think It¡¯s possible. Either way, let''s not rush it now. We have plenty of time,¡± Erik said as venturing into the woods for something that might not work¡ªand it''s dangerous¡ªjust wasn¡¯t a good idea right now. Maybe if they waited until a better season of the year.

    The siblings exchanged amused glances. Besides the hardships this new situation brought, Erik felt that they were more united than ever. With their bond deepening, nothing could stop them.

    That day, the three of them promised to forge their power and overcome this world.

 Chapter 5: Desperate Measures

    It was just another Monday. Erik tightened the laces of his worn boots before leaving on his long journey to the town. The chilling air of the dawn bit through his cheeks and lips.

    Through the walk, he kept creating small embers out of thin air to keep his fingers from turning blue. It was also decent training, after the talk he had with his siblings all those weeks ago, he felt that he needed to improve his magic skills before anything else¡ªno matter how small those improvements would be.

    ¡®Today is going to be different,¡¯ he promised himself as he set out to the pub he worked at.

    After what felt like forever, he finally got there. His face dripped with cold sweat and he held his chest with a hand. It seemed to him that he had drained all the energy from his mana core. He had a lot of training to do if he wanted to be a competent mage.

    Just as Erik got to the tavern, the owner greeted him at the entrance.

    ¡°Erik, we need to talk," He began, avoiding eye contact.

    Erik knew that tone. He stopped for a moment so he could breathe. "Am I in trouble?"

    Lars sighed deeply. "No, It''s the business. We¡¯ve had fewer customers these past few months than ever since I created this tavern. Prices are going up and the people aren¡¯t looking to buy alcohol or food so much anymore. I can''t afford to keep you on a paycheck."

    The words hit Erik like a blow. "But... what will I do? My family needs the money."

    Lars gave a defeated look, the dark circles around his eyes, his wrinkled face from stress¡ªit spoke more than a thousand words. "I¡¯m truly sorry, Erik. If things were different¡­¡±

    Erik stood still for a few moments, letting the situation weigh in before nodding numbly, the necessities of his family pressing harder on his shoulders. ¡°I understand¡­¡± he said, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    He turned to leave, but Lars called after him. ¡°Erik, wait. You might find some work at the guard post. They might only want you to clean their equipment a few days a week, but at least you¡¯ll eat every day and earn some money¡­¡±

    Erik stopped in his tracks, his back still turned to the man. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± he muttered. The idea of cleaning equipment for a few meals a week seemed laughable compared to the desperate need for money that his family faced. If Erik wasn¡¯t strong for his brothers¡­ for his mom, then his world would end.

    Lars walked up to Erik and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s something,¡± he said. He then placed some copper coins into Erik¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re a hard worker, Erik. I hope this helps, even if just a little. Something will come up,¡± his words were sympathetic as he understood it was hard for a kid but at this point, Erik couldn¡¯t even look him in the eyes.

    Erik stored the coins inside his pouch. The gesture was kind, but it barely made a dent in the mounting pressure he felt. He forced a smile, though it did little to ease the knot tightening in his chest.

    ¡°Thanks, sir. I appreciate it,¡± Erik said, his voice steady despite the turmoil roiling inside him.

    Lars¡¯s gaze softened with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry things couldn¡¯t be different. I wish I could offer you more.¡±

    Erik nodded, turning to leave. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand.¡±

    As Erik stepped out of the restaurant, the cool morning air hit him like a splash of cold water, grounding him in reality. Things felt harsher than usual, more oppressive.

    Each step he took felt heavier than the last. He wasn¡¯t tired physically. Though he was unaware, his mind told a different tale.

    Aimlessly, Erik wandered through the town.

    ¡®Walking helps people think,¡¯ or so he thought, so he did it for a long time. He watched people go about their lives, his thoughts were all about finding a solution but nothing came.

    ¡®What if I can¡¯t find a new, good job?¡¯ finding this one was hard enough already, no one would want to pay a kid enough for their whole family¡¯s survival.

    His thoughts went to his mom. She was fragile now, stuck by some weird illness he couldn¡¯t comprehend. He wanted to help her, but he didn¡¯t know how.

    His siblings on the other hand seemed reliable despite their age. All of them¡ªincluding Erik¡ªwere kids, but as the oldest, he felt he should be more than that. ¡®A role model,¡¯ he thought before shaking his head. ¡®What kind of role model am I? I can¡¯t even bring them safety.¡¯

    As he passed a crowded market square, a man brushed by, Erik was immediately drawn to him by the lingering scent of his perfume in the air. Clinking sounds coming from a money pouch at the man''s belt caught Erik''s eye. ¡®A rich man walking on the street¡­ alone?¡¯ he scouted all around.

    The man was dressed in a red robe adorned with an emblem, his blood-red hair stood strong, and a sheathed sword at his belt. Perhaps he was a knight or someone of importance. Either way, he looked incredibly wealthy.

    It was at that moment that a dangerous idea took root in Erik¡¯s mind. It sounded desperate, there was probably a better way, but he had to look out for his own, just like his ex-boss had done.

    Anticipation clouded his judgment, and before he fully realized what he was doing, his nimble fingers had already made the decision. With a swift motion, Erik closed their distance, lifted the pouch, and disappeared into the crowd.

    With his heart pounding, he hid in an alley, the weight of the stolen coins in his hand. After looking around to make sure it was safe, he sat down and counted each coin. It was two hundred and fifty crowns, mostly in big copper coins. More money than he had ever seen at once.

    That night, he brought food for a few weeks home, avoiding his mother''s questioning eyes. Erik said that the boss had been generous and paid him well for his week¡ªdeciding to give him a few days off too¡ªit was a lie but whether it was willful ignorance or not caring, no one questioned him on it.

    ¡°I stole from a man today¡­ what a day,¡± he mumbled under his breath as he was falling asleep.

    Erik never thought he would steal, he didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. This kept him awake for hours as he wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel shame or just accept it as how it was.

    <hr>

    Two months had gone by in a blur, the deep and cold winter had finally achieved its peak. During this time, stealing gave Erik the chance to earn his bread and butter and support himself and his family. It was risky. Sometimes he got caught and beaten to the point he could barely move for days but with each passing day, his skills had grown sharper.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    His family, now well-fed and warm, remained blissfully unaware of the source of their newfound fortune. He could buy Anna hunting gear, books for Ben, sewing materials for his mom, and anything else needed. He had also wandered by some magic stores, trying to see how much a grimoire or any magic book cost, but it was too high for him to buy them yet. Even a simple one was 1,000 crowns. No way he had that much money.

    One chilly evening, Erik navigated the bustling streets, his eyes scanning for potential targets. Due to the weather, it was now hard to find any sort of crowd outside of the peak hours so he had to act quickly. His fingers itched for the thrill of the steal, his mind already calculating the quickest escape routes. After spotting a big man in fine clothes, Erik made his move. He had other men around him, but Erik didn¡¯t care. Whether just bystanders or friends of his, Erik could steal as easily as drinking water.

    It was something that Erik learned by pure accident. Perhaps he had been using it subconsciously for a while but it was something he only noticed when he came home one night and didn¡¯t want to alert anyone. By transferring a small amount of mana to his feet, each of his steps became muffled and would barely be heard no matter how much force he hit the ground with.

    Now, it was a technique that required him to be barefoot and be in a flow-like state to work but if done right it was like he was a ghost. And so, he placed his shoes near an alley and became one.

    ¡®And it''s done,¡¯ Erik smirked as his hand touched the pouch.

    This time, however, something went wrong. The man turned, his eyes locking onto Erik with a dangerous look. Erik''s heart skipped a beat. He flicked away, weaving through the crowd with the agility of a cat. He made sure to go around corners and change streets at least three times before stopping in a dark alleyway but a sense of unease gnawed at him.

    Just as he held his hands deep in his knees and caught his breath, three men appeared at the entrance of the alleyway. From the scars on their faces and smiles, it didn¡¯t look like they wanted to just chat. They all were bigger than your average man and seemed very muscular. He couldn¡¯t confront them directly, no matter what.

    Erik¡¯s heart felt like it was going to burst, his fight-or-flight response almost making him insane. ¡®No escape, check. They have no visible weapons, check. I have.. the money pouch, check.¡¯

    The one Erik had just stolen from¡ªthe biggest one¡ªstretched his arm forward and opened his mouth. Perhaps he was gonna say something, but Erik didn¡¯t want to stay for it.

    He threw the bag to him, hitting him on the nose, and bolted through the men¡¯s legs to escape.

    He couldn¡¯t get much farther than a few steps, however. ¡°Not so fast,¡± some unknown voice said before Erik was caught in his tracks.

    A very scrawny man held him, his arms locking around Erik¡¯s chest. He held his scarred face way too close to Erik¡¯s own. His frail hair swayed over Erik¡¯s head.

    ¡®So¡­ there were four, huh-¡¯ that¡¯s all he managed to say before one of them bashed his head, knocking him out.

    <hr>

    Everything hurt. Pain throbbed in his head, pulsed through his torso, and radiated from his arms and legs as if a hammer had battered every part of his body. His feet felt extremely cold and yet wet¡ªhe hadn¡¯t retrieved his shoes since he took them off. Erik groaned as he forced his eyes open, the simple act sending a sharp pain through his temples.

    The world around him was murky, bathed in shadows, with only a dim light coming through a small window near the ceiling.

    As his senses slowly returned, Erik tried to make sense of his surroundings. The room was cold, its stone walls were full of moss. On the ground, there was a thin layer of water and some kind of sludge. In front of him, a few meters away, was an iron door, its surface rough and pitted with age.

    Erik¡¯s heart raced, each beat throbbing through his entire body as he realized the precariousness of his situation.

    He struggled to move, but his body was uncooperative, heavy with fatigue and pain. It was then that he felt the rough slash of rope digging into his skin, binding him tightly to a thick pillar. The realization sent a chill down his spine. He was a prisoner. ¡®I guess they brought me here¡­ whoever they are,¡¯ Erik thought. The fact that he had no idea who had captured him or why only heightened his anxiety. He never expected that those people would bring any trouble to him, it was supposed to be just another day.

    ¡®If I want to get out of this alive, I need to free myself,¡¯ Erik resolved, forcing himself to focus despite the overwhelming discomfort. He concentrated on the faint flicker of energy within his mana core, bringing to life a small flame close to his hand. The fire sputtered weakly at first, barely more than a glowing ember. He knew, however, that he had no choice but to push through the pain and exhaustion.

    With gritted teeth, Erik tried to mold the flame into a concentrated beam, directing it toward the rope that bound him. The task required a level of precision and control that would be difficult even at his best. A single misstep, a momentary lapse in concentration, could set the entire rope¡ªand possibly himself¡ªablaze. Sweat ran down his forehead, as he strained his mind to keep the magic under control.

    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as he worked, his muscles screaming in protest with each second. The rope was thick, its fibers stubbornly resisting the heat, and Erik could feel his strength waning with every passing moment. His hands trembled, the flame flickering dangerously as his focus wavered. But he couldn¡¯t stop ¨C he couldn¡¯t afford to fail. Desperation fueled his determination, and he poured the last of his energy into the flame, willing it to burn through the bind.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the rope began to give way, its fibers smoldering and snapping one by one. Erik held his breath, barely daring to hope as he saw the bonds slowly drop. With a final burst of concentration, the rope fell to the ground completely.

    As soon as it did, Erik extinguished the flame. He let out several harsh breaths before calming and recollecting himself.

    His hands were free. He flexed his fingers, wincing as blood rushed back into his cramped muscles. His wrists had never been so sore as they were now but this was still a good outcome to his predicament.

    Before he could think of anything else, though, voices echoed through the chamber¡ªthere were people outside the other side of the door.

    Before he could plan his next move, the door of the room creaked open, and the men who had captured him stepped inside. Erik quickly lifted his arms and clenched his fists into a fighting stance, summoning all his remaining strength and preparing for the worst. His legs and arms trembled slightly.

    The leader of the group smirked as he took in Erik¡¯s defiant stance, clearly amused by the boy¡¯s determination despite his obvious exhaustion. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, his expensive clothing contrasting sharply with the rough attire of his companions. A deep scar ran down the side of his face, giving him a menacing appearance that matched the cruel look in his eyes.

    "You¡¯ve got some guts, kid. And some skill,¡± he said, pointing at the incised ropes. Their blackened look made it clear that it was fire. ¡°I respect that."

    ¡°What do you want from me?" Erik retorted sharply.

    The leader chuckled, crossing his arms. "Relax. If we wanted you dead, you''d be long gone by now. Honestly, I see potential in you."

    Erik frowned, confused, and subconsciously lowered his guard.

    "Good choice," the leader snickered. "I''ve heard about you. A new kid on the block, stealing money left and right... taking what''s ours," he added, his tone turning serious on the last part.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let that be the case,¡± the same scrawny man as before added.

    ¡°You¡¯re fast, nimble and it seems like you got magic despite being so young. We have a place for you in our crew.¡±

    ¡®So this is what this is about... I don¡¯t want to join someone but it''s at least better than dying.¡¯

    ¡°Why would I join you?¡± Erik asked.

    The leader curled his lips. "Because out there, you¡¯re just a lone thief waiting to get caught or killed. With us, you get protection, training, and some pretty good pals for life,¡± his last remark made the rest of the crew laugh. ¡°And¡­ we can¡¯t have competitors so if you don¡¯t join us, we¡¯ll have to kill you,¡± he said and extended his arm. His fist slowly became enveloped in a yellow glow. ¡°I¡¯m a powerful user of the wolf fist, I can kill a man with a single punch so make the right choice.¡±

    Erik gulped dry. Despite the man seeming mostly friendly at first, he was just trying to persuade him into joining peacefully¡ªErik had no choice, however.

    "Alright," Erik said finally. "I¡¯ll join you."

    The leader grinned, clapping Erik on the shoulder. "Smart choice, kid. Welcome to the Wolf Fist Gang. I¡¯m Zac, by the way. Stick with us, and you¡¯ll do just fine."

    And so, Erik¡¯s journey continued, a young boy navigating the treacherous world of crime and survival, determined to do what¡¯s right and provide for his family.

 Chapter 6: Bad Choices

    Erik walked slowly across the streets. His steps echoed the weight he felt, this time not by snow but by his sins. It had been almost a year since his father died and yet he felt like things were only spiraling downwards.

    Money wasn¡¯t a problem anymore and he could afford everything he needed but his heart ached every morning just by thinking of what he¡¯d have to do. From petty robberies to kidnapping and assaulting defenseless people. He had seen and helped with everything since he joined the gang.

    Erik hadn¡¯t killed anyone yet but he wasn¡¯t stupid, that was going to happen eventually if he kept going along this crowd ¨C not like he had any way to refuse them anyway.

    The gang consisted of 7 members counting on him. They all were aged between 20 and 40. They were mostly normal, albeit bulky people, who weren¡¯t very skilled with weapons. When they fought, they would use clubs or simply their fists.

    The sole exceptions were Rat, the scrawny and short member of the crew. He was the brain of the bunch and used long knives to fight. Zac, the leader, however, was the strongest.

    He was larger and more muscular than most people. Adding on to that, he also had an awakened mana core¡ªand differently from Erik, Zac could actually use it in combat. He had the so-called Wolf Fist, a technique where he¡¯d concentrate for a couple of seconds and his fists would be enveloped by a golden aura. With that trump card, he was able to kill a grown man in one strike¡ªtruly a big threat.

    ¡®They are not people I can go against¡­¡¯ Erik conceded, he was still a kid after all. Even if he bought a good knife from a blacksmith¡ªone that could easily slash human flesh and go through tough clothes like butter¡ªhe doubted he could kill a man with twice his arm reach and with much more power than himself. If only he was as strong as his father, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear no one.

    After a while of walking, Erik pulled up the hood of his cloak to conceal his identity. The darkness of the night helped provide some measure of anonymity, a necessity for the task ahead. Pausing at the edge of the dimly lit street, he cast a cautious glance around, his senses sharp and alert.

    Zac had issued the order to prepare for their most ambitious heist yet ¨C the grandest mansion in town, ripe for the taking under the cloak of darkness. Erik had mostly grown accustomed to the life of petty crime and violence in the months since joining them but it still felt like a daunting task for him.

    ¡°So, what exactly are we after?¡± Erik inquired, turning to the scrawny figure beside him.

    The man, known as John¡ªor more commonly as Rat¡ªscratched his stumbled chin before replying.

    ¡°Deep within the chambers of this Lord¡¯s mansion, there should be a chest of valuables. We are to only bring it to Zac, he¡¯ll know what to do with it,¡± he said with a low voice.

    ¡°And are we the only ones going to work on this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rat shook his head. ¡°Victor and Mat will be waiting on us outside to help us escape if necessary.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s a yes pretty much,¡¯ Erik answered in his head. It made some sense when he thought about it, besides him and Rat all the other members of the gang were at least a head above the average of male adults and they were extremely bulky. Compared to them, a kid and a semi-anorexic adult were stealth masters.

    Erik and Rat scaled the mansion''s walls with ease, slipping into the shadows like it was natural to them. For such an opulent house, the security was surprisingly lax. They quickly picked the lock on the front door, slipping inside without a sound.

    The gang had been meticulously scouting the mansion for weeks. Their surveillance revealed that only one guard patrolled the grounds at night, a man who seemed more interested in dozing off than doing his guard duty. His patrol route was predictable, a monotonous loop that left large portions of the property unwatched. Timing their move perfectly, Erik and Rat bypassed his route and gained entry through a door on the opposite side of the estate. They should have around thirty minutes before he¡¯d see that anything is out of normal, more than enough time.

    Upon infiltrating the mansion, Erik and Rat navigated through the dark corridors, their footsteps barely audible against the polished wooden floor¡ªespecially Erik¡¯s footsteps due to his technique. Shortly afterward they reached the designated room, where Rat lit a candle he had to illuminate their surroundings.

    As the flickering light danced across the walls, the mansion''s owner who was sleeping right until this moment woke up and recoiled in fear at the sight of his intruders.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± he didn¡¯t manage to say anything more before Rat shut his mouth with a hand and held a knife to his neck. The man who was still in his sleeping robe couldn¡¯t do anything against Rat.

    ¡°Listen closely,¡± he said in the man¡¯s ear. ¡°We are looking for some kind of chest that you have that is filled with magic items. Help us and you don¡¯t have to die this time,¡± his words were clear as day as he made the dagger seep deeper into the man¡¯s neck, drawing some blood. Finally, he allowed him to speak.

    ¡°What a way to wake up!¡± he laughed at the situation before being hit in the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this or I''ll have to make you talk.¡±

    ¡°Damn, such an angry lad you are¡­¡± the man now said in a more serious tone, pinching his grown mustache. He didn¡¯t seem scared at all of what was transpiring. ¡°Alright, but as Duke Phillips of Frosthollow, I command you to unhand me at once. Or perhaps you¡¯d like to kill me and have hundreds of men in this town by tomorrow looking for you.¡±

    Rat gulped slowly upon hearing the threat and drew back his dagger. ¡°Alright, I promise that I won''t hurt you if you just give us what we want.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°And this young boy, is he one of you?¡± Phillips asked, completely ignoring what was said just now.

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Erik answered just as he remembered that face. That was the first person he stole from, that one from months prior. Could he have recognized Erik¡¯s face as well?

    ¡°That¡¯s a real shame¡­¡± he sighed as if disappointed.

    The Duke then proceeded to tell both of them where the chest was and volunteered to show them.

    ¡°Well, this would be a tour of my nice home in normal circumstances but I gotta make it quick before my subordinate shows around,¡± Phillips laughed as he led the way.

    There was a strange feeling in the air, it was more like Erik and Rat were more scared than he was.

    A few moments later, he pushed a door open to reveal a room with shelves filled with ancient books and strange artifacts. In the center of the room, was the chest they were after.

    Rat approached the chest cautiously, glancing back at the Duke to ensure he wasn¡¯t making any sudden moves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it arrived just last week so I didn¡¯t use any of it at all. These high-grade magic scrolls are ready to be used,¡± Phillips said, smirking with crossed arms.

    Rat slowly nodded and went to pick up the chest. As Rat lifted the chest, the Duke leaned down to Erik and whispered in his ear, ¡°I remember you from that time¡­ look, I can help you get out of this life, boy. It doesn¡¯t have to be like this. I don¡¯t know your story but I realize the number of orphans this war has brought us, I¡¯ll do my best to help you if you confide in me right now,¡± he pointed to the inside his robes, where Erik glimpsed something that looked like a knife.

    Erik stopped in his tracks for a moment, his train of thought completely directed to this. Perhaps this could be it, his way to be able to live comfortably and not risk his well-being anymore.

    ¡°No¡­¡± he answered, after thinking for a few seconds, if he decided to betray the gang now he couldn¡¯t imagine what unspeakable things Zac could do with his powers, besides, he didn¡¯t want to be indebted to a powerful noble.

    The duke gave him a disappointed look. ¡°I see,¡± he sighed.

    Afterward, Erik and the Duke shared no more words. Erik helped Rat get the chest out of the mansion and give it to the rest of the gang. Erik was then dismissed for the day and went home¡ªalways making sure that no one saw where he lived.

    <hr>

    Alice sat in the dimly lit kitchen, the warm glow of the candle barely cutting through the darkness that had settled over their lives. She wrapped her thin scarf tighter around her neck, trying to stave off the cold that seemed to seep into her bones ever since she had fallen ill. Her children had long gone to sleep, she had no reason to be waiting for anyone ¨C well, except for one.

    Erik was still gone. For the past couple of months, his work schedule has been erratic. Sometimes he¡¯d stay several days home and then disappear for a few weeks. He would come back home at late night and leave by midday.

    Sometimes she noticed bruises on his face but every time she asked about it, he dodged the question.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    When the door finally creaked open and Erik stepped inside, Alice felt a sense of relief. But that quickly faded as she took in his tired, worn expression, and the way he avoided looking at her.

    "Erik, you''re home late again," she said softly, trying to keep her voice steady despite the worry that clung to her every word. "Where have you been?"

    Erik''s eyes darted away from hers as he closed the door behind him. "I told you, Mom, my job has been weird lately. Sometimes they request me to stay working more than expected."

    Alice¡¯s hand tightened around the edge of the table, her knuckles whitening as she forced a small, wavering smile. The words that had been meant to reassure her only deepened the ache in her chest. She had heard this before, the same reassurance wrapped in the same strained tone, and each time it chipped away at her already fragile heart. Her eyes, lined with fatigue, tried to search for any kind of truth in Erik¡¯s face, any sign of what was happening. She couldn¡¯t find any as he wouldn¡¯t meet her gaze.

    "Erik," she began, trying to keep herself calm. "I know you''re trying to help, but explain it to me¡ªwhere is this money coming from? We''ve been struggling for so many months after Kaf¡¯s death, and now suddenly you have enough to buy all the food, tools, and anything we need? It just doesn¡¯t add up to me."

    She watched as Erik¡¯s jaw tightened, his posture growing more defensive. He still wouldn¡¯t meet her gaze, staring instead at the floor or the door to his room.

    "I work a lot, okay? It''s nothing for you to worry about," Erik insisted, his tone sharp, almost pleading as he tried to walk past her.

    But Alice couldn¡¯t let it go. She reached out, grabbing his arm, feeling the tension in his muscles, the way he flinched at her touch. "Work?" she repeated, her voice trembling slightly as she searched his face. "What kind of work, Erik? At first, I gave you the benefit of the doubt, but every time I see the look in your eyes when you come home, I know something¡¯s off. I¡¯ve noticed the bruises and cuts on your arms and face almost every week. This isn''t honest work, is it?"

    "I told you, Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. Just let it go," Erik said through gritted teeth. His arms trembled as he tried to leave this situation.

    Alice felt a lump form in her throat as she looked at her son. The boy had grown too fast and had been burdened too much, and it was all her fault. She had tried to be strong for him, for all of them, but she knew she had failed. She had been too weak, too sick, too consumed by her own grief and illness to protect them as she should have.

    She gulped her pride. Alice couldn¡¯t even try to believe she had tried to be strong when she was inadvertently avoiding her family.

    "Your father, Kaf, would be heartbroken if he knew you were involved in this kind of activity, Erik," she whispered, her voice barely holding together. "He believed in doing what''s right, no matter how hard it was," she said, appealing to the figure they all respected.

    The mention of Kaf¡¯s name made Erik¡¯s entire body tense. She saw the anger flare in his eyes, the pain that he had been holding back finally bursting to the surface.

    ¡°Why do you have to bring him up now¡­ you haven¡¯t done anything this past year, if it wasn¡¯t for me we¡¯d all be dead by now!¡± Erik¡¯s voice exploded in the small kitchen.

    She watched him with wide eyes, unable to respond as the truth in his words cut deep. She felt the tears well up, the guilt she had been carrying for so long breaking through her fragile composure. The dam finally broke.

    After many painful moments of silence, she finally opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a terrible mother¡­ I was too weak¡­ I failed all of you,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking as the sobs took over. She could barely see through the tears that streamed down her face, her body shaking with the weight of her failure.

    She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at Erik, knowing that she had let him down, that she had let all of them down.

    Through her blurred vision, she saw Erik¡¯s fist trembling. He remained still, however. For a moment, she thought he might say something, anything, to bridge the gap that had grown between them. But instead, he turned away, storming out of the house without another word.

    The door slammed shut behind him as he ventured into the cold night. Alice collapsed into the ground, her sobs echoing in the empty kitchen. She was alone again, with nothing but her guilt and the knowledge that she had failed her son, failed her family. She had driven him away when all she had wanted was to protect him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for failing¡­ as your mother,¡± she muttered, wishing he would hear her, wishing he would come back.

 Chapter 7: The Old Witch

    After hours of walking, Erik found himself deep into the woods, the first light of dawn illuminating his path. His breath was shallow.

    At first, he had only run away due to his outburst of feelings. Erik felt sorry for going against his mother¡¯s expectations and said things he shouldn¡¯t¡ªhowever, they were not lies.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t go back, right?¡¯ he asked himself, despite knowing that he couldn¡¯t¡ªor rather that it would be way too embarrassing to do so.

    Erik had decided to look for the Witch that lived in the woods. Perhaps with her help, he could achieve something greater. Bring back normality to his family, and leave the shameful life he was leading. Become powerful. Anything was better than things staying how they were now.

    After a few more minutes of walking, Erik stopped below a tree. The ground below it wasn¡¯t full of snow so he sat down, leaving clouds of white air as he breathed harshly.

    ¡°It''s March and¡­ still so cold,¡± he muttered, before breathing a flame into life on his hands. The embers were tiny but they felt like burns on his blue fingers.

    At the very least, Erik could be proud of his magic proficiency. It had become much better since his father died.

    Then, a sound came from behind the trees some couple dozen meters ahead of him.

    ¡°Hey¡­?¡± Erik called out, uncertain of what it could be.

    A few moments later, a being jumped to where it could be seen.

    Erik yelped before his eyes could fully set in on the figure.

    It was a green being that seemed to be made of snot, its body was see-through, almost translucent. It didn¡¯t seem to have any organs or internal structures.

    It was a being that couldn¡¯t be alive.

    ¡°What are you?!¡± Erik asked, feeling threatened, and as he did so, his fire intensified on his hands.

    The creature''s surface rippled upon the light of the flame, casting dancing reflections on the snow.

    Erik had never seen anything like this before. His mind raced through the stories he had heard about the forest''s inhabitants, but none matched the description of this strange being.

    ¡°What are you?¡± he asked again, this time more softly.

    The creature didn¡¯t respond, instead jiggling as if acknowledging his question. Its surface opened into a smile-like formation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re friendly,¡± he wondered out loud as he got closer to it, his flame making the being shine and ripple.

    After a few moments of studying the creature, Erik stretched out his arm and clenched his fist in front of it. ¡°Come on, do something.¡±

    A few seconds later, the being extended an arm of its own and bumped into Erik¡¯s. It felt warm and sticky.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s something¡­¡± Erik muttered, but suddenly his vision began to blur.

    He took a step back, his head feeling heavy and his legs weak. It was hard to keep his balance, and his limbs felt like they were made of lead. Panic flashed through his mind¡ªhad the creature poisoned him? No, it couldn¡¯t be. This sensation felt oddly natural to Erik.

    Erik dropped to one knee. All his strength had vanished. That¡¯s when he noticed his flame had flickered out.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of mana¡­¡± he thought, just before everything went dark.

    <hr>

    Erik groaned. His body was heavy and up against something too hard to be comfortable, yet it wasn¡¯t cold so it wasn¡¯t that bad. He slowly opened his eyes, noticing he was lying on a bed inside a rustic wooden cabin. The place was filled with an array of jars, dried plants, and strange objects. There was a strong scent of herbs in the air.

    Sitting in a worn armchair by the fire was an old woman. She wore a black gown. Her pointy, long nose, long black hair, and long nails were unusual. She looked to the bed as Erik stirred, her expression unreadable. Was she the witch? She honestly didn¡¯t look like his father at all though.

    Her body was skinny and tall, almost looking sickish. Even her eyes were of an amber hue instead of his red ones. She was completely different from him, but well, Erik also was nothing like his mother so he couldn¡¯t judge.

    "You''re awake," she said. "Why did you seek me out? This place is dangerous."

    ¡®I see, so she¡¯s the witch. That creature must¡¯ve dragged me here, or she luckily passed by. Damn, this was a close one either way,¡¯ Erik sighed as he realized he most likely just avoided dying from hypothermia by a hair.

    Erik sat up slowly, his head still swimming from exhaustion. "I¡¯m your grandson, Erik," he began, "and I thought you could help me."

    She raised her brows, frowning at them. ¡°Are you the son of Kaf and Alice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sure am¡ª¡±

    Just before he could finish, he felt a dreadful sensation coming from her. The witch muttered something indiscernible, and just a moment later a black mist sprouted out of her hand and¡ª

    ¡ªIt attacked Erik faster than he could process, the kid barely managed to dodge by moving his head to the side.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± she clapped, her long nails still emanating some of the mist. ¡°You really are Kaf¡¯s son.¡± The woman peered into his face before talking again, ¡°And look at that. You¡¯re just his face.¡±

    Erik couldn¡¯t take this so lightly, however. He held his chest as his heart was pounding, his forehead getting sweaty. ¡°Were you¡­ planning to kill me?¡± he asked between breaths.

    ¡°Oh, not at all,¡± she laughed at his question. ¡°That spell has quite the ominous feeling, right? Well, in actuality, it is just a 2nd tier spell that will make you feel sick, but it''s not lethal,¡± she waved her hand, dismissing the case.

    Erik was very confused yet curious about what she meant. Did spells have tiers? Besides, he wondered how it would be if he could cast something like that. As his heart calmed out, a grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Teach me everything!¡±

    ¡°No, tell me first why did you need my help? Why did you decide to meet good old grandma who never bothered to visit?¡± she scoffed with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he brought his hand to his face. ¡°It''s a long story honestly.¡±

    ¡°Come on, tell me, not like I have much of a talk with my familiars,¡± she pointed at the green glob that was hiding in a corner below a chair. So he was indeed with her. ¡°The name¡¯s Katherine, by the way, but only ever call me grandma,¡± she proceeded to smile that felt weirdly ominous.

    Erik then proceeded to explain what had happened, from when he awakened his mana core to his job and him running away¡ªhowever, he didn¡¯t mention his mother¡¯s illness. ¡®I don¡¯t want to bring shame to our family,¡¯ he thought.

    "That''s a lot to take in, boy," Katherine sighed, shaking her head. "You¡¯re in quite the mess right now. You know, you should just leave the life of crime, it¡¯s not worth it," she said in a serious tone. "Sooner or later, you and your group will get caught. If you''re not with them, someone will talk about you, and you¡¯ll be arrested. If that doesn¡¯t happen, someday you¡¯ll cross the wrong person. It¡¯s a game you can¡¯t win."

    Erik looked down, his hands gripping his knees. He knew it was wrong, knew it could end horribly, but what other choice did he have? "It''s the only thing I can do."

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Why do you say that?" Katherine asked. ¡°From what you said, even though the war ended the business became harsher, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to live like this. Why don¡¯t you try to get help?"

    The last sentence stuck Erik like a fist. He could¡¯ve done that, he could¡¯ve accepted help, but he didn¡¯t. It was because of Zac, right? That was certainly the reason Erik couldn¡¯t accept help from the dude. Somehow, Erik couldn¡¯t believe himself.

    "Well..." Erik began, remembering the kind of people they were. "They¡¯re scary. Especially the leader. He has these weird powers... kinda like what you showed me, but he uses them to punch people," he said, tingling his fingers and pressing his nails into his skin.

    Katherine''s eyes narrowed. "So, he uses magic to enhance his physical attacks?"

    "Yes," Erik nodded. "He¡¯s really strong. No one in the gang dares to oppose him. But if you teach me magic, I could leave the gang without risking them coming after me or my family."

    "Even if I were to teach you... would you actually stop doing crimes?" Katherine asked, her gaze firm on the boy as she carefully watched his reaction.

    Erik opened his mouth to say yes, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. Deep down, he knew that even If he became stronger, he could keep doing his petty robberies without repercussion.

    Nothing would change as it was the easiest path for him.

    "I had a guess but hoped you¡¯d prove me wrong," Katherine sighed. "I¡¯d go back to the village to help you if I could but¡­" she glanced at some pots on the shelves, filled with a green liquid. "Let''s just say that I¡¯m bound to this place, I can¡¯t leave my house for long. It''s thanks to my familiars that I can keep going."

    Erik couldn¡¯t blame her for not wanting to teach him, it wasn¡¯t the most righteous living after all. He sighed.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to see that face, kiddo," Katherine chuckled at the sad look spreading across Erik''s face. "Look, it¡¯s not exactly what you came here for, but I¡¯ll give you something almost as good as magic. If you master it, you can use it for self-defense and even sell it to make money."

    Erik''s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward eagerly, almost falling off the bed in his excitement. "What is it?"

    "Potion Making," she said with a sly grin.

    "Wow, Potion Making?!" Erik said, grinning widely. But then, his expression shifted to confusion. "Wait, what is that?"

    Katherine burst out laughing. "All that excitement, and you don¡¯t even know what it is?" She wiped tears of joy from her eyes. ¡°Well¡­¡± she brought her finger to her chin. ¡°Making a potion is a bit like cooking. You pick many plants, add some magical materials into it¡ªbe it plants or something else¡ªmix it, cook it, and you have a potion.¡±

    ¡°Oh so, like the thing that adventurers use?¡± Erik remembered when his father talked about his teenage years to him. He was an adventurer for a while, and he said that potions saved him from life-or-death situations many times.

    "Exactly," she nodded. "I¡¯ll teach you what I know and in no time, you¡¯ll learn how to be a wizard in the kitchen.¡±

    Despite not being what Erik originally wanted, it still seemed exciting. ¡°When can we start?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit. There¡¯s something you gotta do,¡± she said with a sly grin before clapping her hands.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She got up from her armchair and got closer to him. Before anything else, her sharp nails were digging into his skin as she pinched his cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you left your home and didn¡¯t even say where you were going, Alice must be so worried,¡± she said as she punished him, her nails going deep into his flesh. ¡°Tell her you¡¯ll stay at grandma sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, let me go now!¡± he screamed at her, trying to not tear up. This was without a doubt the world¡¯s most painful pinch.

    ¡°Glad we could get a deal!¡± She moved to pat his head before he could even finish wiping his tears. ¡°Oh and just one thing,¡± this time, she looked into his eyes. ¡°You better not keep working as a thug or our deal is over,¡± her devilish smile spoke all about the punishment she¡¯d give him if that was the case.

    "Fine, fine, you old hag," Erik muttered under his breath, rubbing his sore cheek.

    "What was that?" she pinched him again, just as hard.

    "Nothing! Nothing at all," he yelped, trying to wriggle free but her hold just wouldn¡¯t cease.

    With a satisfied nod, she let him go after a few moments. "Off you go then, and don¡¯t keep your mother waiting. She must be dead worried by now."

    <hr>

    Erik walked through the dense forest, guided by one of the Witch''s familiars, a black crow that flew from tree to tree, ensuring he didn''t get lost. Erik was eager to begin learning with his grandma, but he was also worried about his family, they must¡¯ve been freaking out by now.

    As he got closer to the edge of the woods, Erik spotted a familiar figure running toward him. His younger sister, Anna, her face streaked with tears. She threw herself at him, wrapping her arms tightly around his chest and bawling into his shirt.

    "Erik! We were so worried!" she cried, her voice muffled against his clothes. "Mom spent the whole night looking for you in the forest. She even asked some villagers for help, but they couldn¡¯t find you and gave up just a while ago. So I¡­ I decided to come find you."

    Erik hugged her back after breathing his feeling of guilt away. "I''m sorry, Anna. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you or Mom. I just... I needed to find someone who could help us.¡±

    Eliza sniffled and looked up at him with wide, teary eyes. "Who did you find?"

    "I found the old Witch of the Village, Grandma," he replied, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "She¡¯s going to teach me how to brew potions. It''s not magic, but it¡¯ll still help us a lot."

    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, and she stepped back. ¡°Wait, really? When can I meet her too?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it now, let''s get to the village,¡± he extended his hand to her. ¡°Walk with me. Since spring is close, some dangerous animals could return to these parts so you shouldn¡¯t even have come here alone.¡±

    She laughed and pointed at the bow in her back, but still grabbed his hand in the end.

    Together, they walked toward the village, crow still following from a distance¡ªand only turning back once they were close enough to the village.

    <hr>

    Alice¡¯s feet ached, and her breath came in ragged gasps, but she didn¡¯t slow down.

    She had been searching for Erik since he disappeared, her worry growing with each passing minute. She had searched through the village, asked the neighbors, and even searched the outer edges of the forest.

    Nothing.

    Each step she took, only deepened the fear she felt within her heart. Her frail body wasn¡¯t suited for such exertion, but she pushed herself forward, driven by a mother¡¯s desperation.

    After a long time, she had to sit down in the forest, her aching body way past its limit. The forest was dangerous. What if he had gone there? What if something had happened to him?

    But as the thoughts swirled in her mind, she saw him¡ªErik, standing at the edge of the path with his sister, Anna. They looked tired and dirty, but unharmed. Relief flooded through her, and without a second thought, she called out to him.

    ¡°E-Erik!¡± Her voice trembled, the sound barely more than a whisper as it caught in her throat. She rushed towards him, her vision blurring with tears as she got closer and closer. Her exhaustion had been replace by a fiery drive to do what¡¯s right.

    She threw her arms around him, holding him as tightly as her weakened body could manage. Tears streamed down her face, soaking into his shirt, but she didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was that he was safe, that he was here with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she began, her voice choked with sobs. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. You¡¯ve been working hard¡­ for so long while I just kept being in bed¡­ and not doing anything.¡±

    She clung to him, her body trembling from the strain and the overwhelming relief. Her breath came in short, ragged gasps, and she could feel the cold sweat on her brow, the way her body protested against the exertion. But she ignored it all. She had to make this right.

    ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions,¡± she continued, her voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°I thought the worst of you¡­ my own son committing crimes. What a stupid mother I was¡­ please forgive me¡­ just don¡¯t leave again.¡±

    Erik¡¯s expression was one of shock as his eyes widened, his mouth slightly opened, and he gasped.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he muttered for a moment before stopping himself. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but then he hesitated, and the moment passed. Instead, he smiled slightly and helped her to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± he said softly, his voice trying to soothe her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have run off either. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    Alice took a deep, shaky breath, her tears finally slowing as she looked into his eyes. There was something there, something he wasn¡¯t telling her, but she didn¡¯t push. Not now. She was just grateful to have him back, to know he was safe.

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe, Erik,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done if something happened to you.¡±

    There was a moment of silence as Erik and Anna comforted her.

    ¡°Mom, while I was out there, I found someone who can help us.¡±

    Alice¡¯s heart skipped a beat, it was hard to imagine he could meet anyone in the forest. ¡°Who did you find?¡±

    ¡°Grandma Katherine,¡± Erik said, the name startling her. ¡°The Old Witch of the Village.¡±

    Alice stared at him, her mind racing. She hadn¡¯t seen Katherine in a very long time, she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was still around. ¡°You found her? But she hasn¡¯t been seen in years!¡±

    Erik nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been living deep in the forest. I talked to her about our struggles, and she agreed to teach me how to make potions when I visit.¡±

    Alice gulped down her pride, hearing that her son had to tell his grandma about how the family had been struggling and needed help. ¡°Potion¡­ brewing?¡± she managed to say.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Erik continued, his voice gaining strength. ¡°With her help, I can learn to make useful elixirs for us, and we can even sell some potions to earn money. Can I become her apprentice?¡±

    Alice felt a warmth spread through her chest, a pride she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Despite everything, despite the struggles and doubts, Erik was still trying to find a way to care for them all. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, her heart swelling with love and admiration for her son.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said softly. ¡°You have my support, Erik. I¡¯m so proud of you. You¡¯re growing up to be such a dependable and caring young man,¡± Erik had always been like this. Ever since the day Kaf died, he took the role of keeping things together. Alice just never fully appreciated it.

    Before she could say more, Anna suddenly appeared, grabbing Erik¡¯s hand with excitement. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go tell Ben about the witch!¡± she said, her voice full of enthusiasm.

    The siblings said a quick bye and ran to their home, Alice watched the entire situation with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 8: Brewing Lessons

    One morning, Erik ventured into the woods. Shadow, an enormous black wolf with piercing red eyes¡ªone of Katherine¡¯s familiars¡ª, accompanied him, offering protection. Erik scanned the forest floor in search of rare herbs.

    After a fair bit, his eyes caught a glimpse of a flower with six blue petals, crouching down to inspect it more closely, the petals seemed crystallized. They glimmered as they reflected the dim light passing through the shadows cast by the trees.

    Reaching under his cloak, Erik retrieved a well-worn glossary of herbs and plants, a gift from his grandmother. This book detailed nearly every plant in Draac, from common herbs that enhanced a soup¡¯s flavor to rare flowers with significant magical properties and even poisonous plants.

    "A Blue Rose," he muttered, finding an illustration that matched the flower before him. This rare plant thrived in snowy environments, its magical properties evident in its frozen blue petals.

    For most, blue roses were merely decorative or useful for cooling food¡ªas their petals would freeze anything they touched for a few days after being picked. However, to a potion maker, they served as a potent catalyst, accelerating the effects of potions and preserving them for longer durations.

    Carefully, he picked the flower from its stem, feeling a chill that quickly numbed his fingertips, he hurriedly put it inside a pouch hanging from his belt.

    Pressing on, Erik continued his search for the other plants on Katherine¡¯s list: moonshade, bloodroot, and silverleaf.

    Moonshade, with its calming and analgesic properties on its leaves, could soothe both the mind and body.

    Bloodroot, once it had its fluids ingested, acted as a powerful coagulant that would stop bleeding.

    Silverleaf, while lacking specific properties, was vital for balancing potions, preventing them from becoming too potent¡ªwhich, in this case, would act as a poison and harm the person taking it.

    With Shadow keeping a vigilant watch, Erik moved swiftly through the forest, gathering the requested plants. His heart raced with anticipation.

    ¡°And it''s done!¡± he screamed out to the world as he picked up the Silverleaf and stored it in the last unoccupied compartment of his pouch.

    After weeks of studying under Katherine, Erik had gained considerable knowledge of alchemy but had yet to create his potion. Today, he hoped, would mark the day he finally did.

    As he celebrated, however, he felt that something was off. He felt a chill creeping down his spine.

    ¡°It''s so silent,¡± the birds and other animals that would cheer him on his adventures were nowhere to be heard. He was used to hearing them every day. This was off-putting.

    That¡¯s when he looked at the trees beside him. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± he let out a gasp, Erik stumbled back upon seeing X marks deep into the tree''s bark.

    Erik throughout his life had learned about the animals that roamed these lands and he knew that only one species did this¡ªthe cross face bear. That was a special kind of bear, besides the white ¡°X¡± that distinguished itself from the brown fur on its face, this bear was known for being an extremely territorial and aggressive species.

    With size and strength almost twice the amount of a normal brown bear, this creature was extremely dangerous and known for marking trees with X marks to show its territory.

    Erik knew he had to leave quickly. However, as he stepped away from the area, Shadow growled. The dark wolf bared its teeth at some trees and assumed a protective stance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Shadow¡ª¡±

    A huff came from behind the trees. A moment later, the bear emerged, its eyes locked onto Erik and its mouth salivating.

    Erik froze. That monster was so big it looked like it could gulp down Erik in one go. He felt like it was death itself staring at him.

    The bear charged at Erik. He felt his heart pumping.

    The world seemed to go in slow motion.

    ¡°Ba-dum Bad-dum¡± Erik felt his heart pulsating in his ears.

    The bear slowly approached but no matter how much Erik tried to flee, his legs barely moved.

    This was over.

    That¡¯s when he felt a burst of energy come from his mana core and instinctively jumped¡ª

    ¡ªBefore Erik realized the situation, he was many meters high in the air, soaring above the bear.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯ he questioned what had just happened but his thoughts were interrupted as he started to fall.

    Erik tried to fall flat on his feet but the momentum carried him forward. His knees slammed into the ground, and his body pitched downward. He threw out his arms, ending up with scraped hands against the rough dirt.

    His face contorted in pain, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he struggled to regain his footing. His body felt awkward and uncoordinated, making it hard to get on one knee and then lift himself completely. Though he couldn¡¯t worry about it now, his knees and hands burned.

    He heard another huff.

    He Instantly turned back, seeing the bear charge at him again, its eyes completely locked onto Erik. Erik tried to get up but the pain was too much. He couldn¡¯t move.

    That¡¯s when Shadow intervened. The black wolf pounced on the bear, claws, and teeth tearing into its flesh. With swift precision, Shadow pierced the bear''s skin and ruptured its neck.

    The bear tried to fight back but Shadow had already done lethal damage. It was over in less than seconds. The abominable Cross-Faced Bear lay dead.

    Erik breathed raggedly for a couple of minutes, watching the unsettling body lying on the ground, blood dripping out of its neck. Shadow sat next to Erik.

    ¡®I would have been dead if not for him¡­¡¯ Erik turned to the black wolf and scratched her fur. He was graced by a wagging tail in response.

    "Remind me never to enrage you, Shadow," Erik said.

    Erik tried to get up once again but his knees failed him, he collapsed forward but just before he hit his face on the ground, Shadow stopped the fall, positioning herself beneath Erik.

    "Thanks, Shadow," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude.

    The beast whined in response and moved back to its house.

    <hr>

    ¡°How unlucky you were, to find that kind of creature in a simple walk to get some plants,¡± Katherine gave Erik a green potion. It tasted weird but soon enough, the feeling of having his body battered subsided. ¡°What a waste, using a healing potion on a brat that couldn¡¯t see bear¡¯s territory right in front of his face,¡± she sighed before pinching his cheek aggressively.

    ¡°Ouch ouch ouch,¡± Erik cried before realizing it didn¡¯t actually hurt this time. His skin only felt numb despite her nails piercing and pinching it. Erik touched his face, feeling the weird sensation.

    ¡°Potions are amazing right?¡± she rhetorically asked, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks, grandma. And thank shadow for me too, if it weren¡¯t for her I would be dead,¡± he said, giggling.

    "Well¡­ uh¡­ it¡¯s whatever. Can¡¯t have a brat like you die on me or else Alice would be done," she said, looking away from Erik, though he could see she was taken aback by his words.

    Deciding not to press forward with this, however, Erik brought to life what had been taking space in his mind. ¡°How did I jump so high in the air?¡± what he did was inhuman, he knew it, so he couldn¡¯t figure out how.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Katherine frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you asking me, I wasn¡¯t there,¡± she complained but afterward actually took a moment to ponder. She looked at Erik while in deep thought. ¡°Let me check something.¡±

    Erik slowly nodded and she reached forward, bringing the palm of her hand to Erik¡¯s chest, and rubbing it on his shirt.

    ¡°Um¡­ am I dirty?¡± he asked after a few seconds.

    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m concentrating here,¡± she said, bringing silence to the room.

    Katherine¡¯s hand lingered on Erik¡¯s chest as she concentrated, her brows furrowing in concentration. After a few moments, she pulled back with a look of genuine surprise.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she said, clearly impressed. ¡°I knew you had a mana core, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this developed already. That¡¯s quite rare for someone your age.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Erik asked, his eyes wide open. ¡°Well I don¡¯t think it''s much developed, I can¡¯t do much with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re just inexperienced. Thankfully, you lack any kind of magic training,¡± she scoffed at the thought of him learning magic. ¡°Still, it means you got more talent than most. That¡¯s why you could jump so high, you must have enhanced your body with magic.¡±

    Erik smiled slightly. He looked at his hand and flickered a small flame for a moment. This somewhat reminded him of the moment he and his father talked about magic.

    ¡°So you got fire magic? Well, that¡¯s just like Kaf.¡±

    Erik nodded, his gaze drifting upward as he thought about it. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mana fire too? Since you¡¯re my grandma¡­ actually,¡± he paused, a realization dawning on him, ¡°Ben can create water, which is different from what you can do. So, I guess our abilities are just based on... chance?¡±

    Katherine shook her head, a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly chance. Generally, mana elements are passed down by your parents. Since Ben has water magic, Alice must have that element as well¡ªeven if she hasn¡¯t awakened it. As for me, I actually have the darkness element,¡± as she finished, her hand became enshrouded by a dark mist.

    Erik¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his gaze finding itself in the abyss of darkness. ¡°So it''s completely different from ours,¡± Erik said, surprised. There was more to magic than he knew, if Ben was here, the boy would spout thousands of questions at the witch.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s also very unlikely that anyone in your family has the predisposition for darkness since I¡¯m not kaf¡¯s birth mother,¡± she said, her confession drawing a gasp from Erik.

    He didn¡¯t expect that, however it made some sense. While Kaf was a tall, broad-shouldered man towering over two meters, Katherine was slender and frail-looking. Her sharp, pointy nose, dark hair, and brown eyes were in stark contrast to Kaf¡¯s red hair, fiery eyes, and round nose.

    Realizing Erik¡¯s surprise, Katherine sighed. ¡°They really didn¡¯t talk of me, did they?¡± she asked and upon Erik nodding, she continued. ¡°Well, it was about thirty years ago¡­¡±

    Erik perched forward from the stool, curiosity taking over him.

    ¡°At the time I was already living in this cabin. One evening, I noticed my familiars were unusually anxious. Shadow and the others were pacing and whining, clearly sensing something was amiss. I went to see what it was and found a human baby on my doorstep, wrapped in a blanket. He was all alone,¡± she said, interlacing her hands to think about such distant memories, though to her it felt like it was yesterday. ¡°And to think he died before me..¡± she said, this time with a heavier tone followed by a pause.

    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t know where he came from?¡± Erik asked after thinking for a few moments.

    Katherine gently wept her face with the sleeves of her black dress. ¡°Yes, that baby was your father. I searched the entire forest but couldn¡¯t find anyone, I also couldn¡¯t just walk to the nearby villages so I raised him as my own and taught him everything I knew,¡± she said, her eyes and voice displaying her fondness for him.

    ¡°How was he like as a child?¡± Erik asked, curious as to what such a powerful figure would¡¯ve been at his age.

    ¡°Honestly¡­¡± she thought, holding her head. ¡°He was as bratty as you.¡±

    Erik¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-wait, you mean he was like¡ª¡±

    Katherine chuckled as Erik¡¯s jaw dropped, trailing off as he tried to imagine his imposing and wise father being anything like him. It just didn¡¯t make sense how he could¡¯ve been so different as a child. In Erik¡¯s mind, his father was something like the perfect adult. A strong man with a good sense of morality and a kind nature.

    Seeing Erik¡¯s shocked expression, Katherine¡¯s smile softened into a serious, affectionate look. ¡°He was a wonderful child. Curious, determined, and always wanting to help others. He grew into a strong and kind man. He even set into adventures throughout his life one time he brought a girlfriend with him,¡± she trailed off into a laugh.

    ¡®Oh, so must be how mom came into the village¡¯ Erik was never too interested in that kind of thing but he knew that she came from a southern domain.

    ¡°I guess I have some big shoes to fill,¡± Erik smiled faintly.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Katherine asked, stopping her chuckles and turning back to normal. ¡°You¡¯re yourself, person. It''s good to want to make your parents proud and be a good person but you¡¯ll never be your father and you shouldn¡¯t try to be.¡±

    Erik felt a weight lift off his shoulders. All this time, he had been trying to live up to what he thought his father was, torturing himself because he couldn¡¯t. No one had ever told him he didn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he said meekly, quickly shaking his head to avoid letting her see his emotional face.

    Katherine stretched her arms. ¡°My old bones don¡¯t like being in the same position for long¡­¡± she said, getting up. ¡°We have a potion to brew, remember?¡±

    Erik smiled, feeling a bit lighter. ¡°Alright, let''s do it.¡±

    Erik jumped off the bed and quickly went to fetch the ingredients he caught today and set to work under Katherine''s watchful eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain the process only once Erik,¡± She said seriously so he would try to understand. ¡°First I want you to grind up Blue Rose petals until they are a fine powder. Be careful not to touch them directly¡ªuse the mortar and pestle.¡±

    Erik nodded, carefully placing the frozen blue petals into the mortar. He used the pestle to grind them, the cold radiating from the petals making the stone frosty to the touch.

    ¡°Good,¡± Katherine observed, her usual stern demeanor softening as she saw Erik¡¯s focus. ¡°Next, measure out exactly four leaves of Moonshade. Too little and the effect will be too weak, too much and its effects will be too strong if we don¡¯t delude it enough.

    Erik measured the Moonshade carefully, adding it to the bowl with the powdered Blue Rose.

    ¡°Now the liquid of the Bloodroot inside a vial.¡±

    Erik carefully split the Bloodroot with the knife, allowing the thick, dark red fluid to drip into the vial until it was full. He handed it back to Katherine, who nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Good job. Now, light up the cauldron,¡± she said.

    Erik extended his hand toward the cauldron, concentrating. A small flame sparked at his fingertips, quickly igniting the wood beneath the cauldron. The fire grew steadily, heating the cauldron until it was ready.

    ¡°Fill it halfway with water,¡± Katherine continued.

    Erik fetched a large pitcher and began to pour water into the cauldron, watching as the level rose to the halfway mark.

    They waited for a few minutes until the water started to bubble gently.

    ¡°Now, pour the ground Blue Rose and Moonshade mixture into the cauldron,¡± Katherine instructed.

    Erik carefully added the powdered mixture to the bubbling water, stirring it with a long wooden spoon as it dissolved, turning the water a shimmering blue.

    ¡°Add the Bloodroot essence now, all six drops,¡± she directed.

    Erik added the drops one by one, watching as the potion hissed and darkened slightly. He closed the vial with a cork lid and placed it aside.

    ¡°Lastly, we need to add twenty shavings of Silverleaf. They will stabilize the potion and prevent it from becoming too potent,¡± Katherine said.

    Erik shaved thin pieces of Silverleaf into the cauldron, counting each one until he reached twenty. The liquid shimmered and he steered and settled into a smooth, glowing green elixir. It reeked a foul smell that perpetuated through the small cabin, leading them to stop the fire and open the windows while waiting for it to cool down.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Katherine said, interrupting Erik, before getting up as well with a groan as she did so. ¡°Now, tell me, what do you think is left to do?¡± She asked, testing his knowledge.

    He sighed before crossing his arms to ponder for a moment. He had never done it himself but watched her do it a few times already. ¡°We need to strain it to remove any solid particles and then we can bottle it up.¡±

    She nodded and let Erik do it. He had a bit of trouble with moving the cauldron over without spilling anything and slowly letting it drain into a jug with a filter on top but managed to do so. A few moments later the green, viscous, liquid had set onto it. Had it not been the horrible smell, Erik would¡¯ve looked at it for a while, amazed at what he had done.

    ¡®With so much, I could probably fill at least ten pots to the brim,¡¯ Erik wasn¡¯t wrong, he was able to fill a dozen pots.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Katherine said after eyeing all the potions closely. ¡°These are healing potions comparable to a 2nd tier spell.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned those ¡®spell tiers¡¯ before, what are they?¡± Erik inquired.

    ¡°Eh, nothing important for you right now, just know that these potions can probably save you even if you¡¯re bleeding a lot,¡± Katherine replied, waving her hand dismissively.

    Erik frowned in slight annoyance but before he could say anything, she shoved six potions to his face.

    ¡°Here, take these.¡±

    Erik gently took them one by one and placed them into his bag. ¡°What do I do with them?¡± he asked as he did not expect to get anything.

    ¡°Use them if you get hurt¡ªor like I¡¯ve said before sell them, healing potions like these sell for a fair amount, enough to get by for a while. Just remember, it will go bad in about a week so be quick.¡±

    ¡®A week.. that¡¯s not much time but it''s still amazing that I can have done and now that I know the recipe it¡¯ll be easy to recreate more.¡¯

    ¡°Thanks, old-¡± Erik said teasingly but before finishing, her deadly nails pinched his cheek once again.

    He rubbed his hand on the red, hurting skin before carefully packing the potions in his pouch. He headed to the door. ¡°Thanks for everything, Grandma,¡± he said earnestly.

    Katherine''s stern expression softened, and she gave a rare, warm smile. ¡°Take care, Erik. Remember what I said.¡±

    Erik nodded with a broad smile as he stepped outside into the cool forest air. He waved goodbye, as he disappeared within the woods, he was used to doing that journey but just to make sure it was alright, Katherine sent Crow after him.

    Katherine stood at the doorway, watching him move further and further away until he couldn¡¯t be seen. Her eyes softened with a mix of pride and fondness. ¡°He¡¯s a good child,¡± she mumbled, smiling as she wished to help this family move in a better direction.

 Chapter 9: Hope & Deal

    Erik made his way to the village, stopping right before the door to his home. This was it, the result of his hard work was with him. He gulped dry before gaining the confidence to go with it.

    The old door creaked as he pushed it open.

    ¡°Ben?¡± A voice from inside asked¡ªhis sister. ¡°I''ve told you to not bother us until you¡¯ve done it. If you have that big of a talent with magic then do your job!¡± she continued, in a mocking tone.

    Erik laughed and stepped inside. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Just plain old me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hey Erik. You came home early today,¡± Anna said, noting on how during the past few weeks he spent most of his time in the woods and only came home to sleep. ¡°Luckily it wasn¡¯t Ben, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out the old bread recipe mom used and if I had to scold him for going against his word I¡¯d waste a lot of time.¡±

    Erik nodded. ¡®Mom¡¯s bread was really good,¡¯ he thought before shaking his head, he didn¡¯t really want to go on a tangent right now.

    ¡°Well, either way, I¡¯ve got something special today.¡± Erik placed the potions on the table, a smug appeared all over his face.

    Anna approached them. ¡°What are those?¡±

    Erik gestured to the shimmering green vials, ¡°These are restoration and healing potions. They¡¯re the kind used by adventurers to recover from wounds. I learned how to brew them, and Grandma said they¡¯re good quality. We can sell them for quite a bit of coin.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Erik, that¡¯s incredible! Mom will be so proud,¡± she said while stepping back and brought her hands away.

    Erik chuckled, she probably didn¡¯t dare to touch them or get too close out of fear of breaking something.

    ¡°I hope so, how is she today?¡± Erik replied.

    Anna¡¯s smile faltered a little. ¡°She¡¯s been resting a lot. Some days are better than others. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be thrilled to see you.¡± she said, trying to not be negative though her eyes told Erik she was done with all of this.

    He inwardly bit his lip, trying to not show any emotion to the outside. ¡®She has only turned ten recently and she looks like a completely different person compared to last year¡­¡¯ he felt like he failed as a brother, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to let her have a good childhood.

    ¡°Well, wanna go see her? I think this potion might help,¡± he said as he picked it up. ¡°They cure physical wounds and ailments so Erik thought whatever his mom had would be healed as well.¡±

    What his mom had wasn¡¯t an injury or something that could be fixed. But they hoped, really hoped that the potion could energize her. Perhaps it could make her feel better physically¡ªeven if just a little.

    Anna shook her head, her eyes avoiding his gaze, and looked beyond him¡ªto their mother¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°I can¡¯t face her, Erik. I just... I can¡¯t. She says she¡¯s fine. She goes around and does things for us¡­ but then there are days we don¡¯t see her.¡±.

    Erik nodded, understanding her reluctance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Anna. I¡¯ll go see her.¡±

    He walked until just before the door and stopped just like before. ¡®This is it,¡¯ he thought, preparing himself to face her again. He had done it many times but it never got easier.

    He knocked on the door thrice and asked to get in.

    ¡°Yes, you can enter,¡± the voice from inside invited him.

    As he got inside, he was greeted by the small room where his mother spent most of her days. She was sitting by the window, a thin, pale figure working on a shirt. Her once vibrant brown hair had lost some color, and her hands looked calloused and bruised¡ªshe wasn¡¯t just lying down like before.

    She was so concentrated on sewing that she didn¡¯t even take her eyes off her work as Erik waited before her.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Erik said softly, approaching her.

    ¡°What is it, my dear?¡± she looked up, meeting his eyes.

    ¡°Anna is making bread, the kind you used to make.. wanna come to the kitchen and help or just eat some when it''s done?¡± he said, trying to get her out of her room.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go later. I just wanna finish this shirt, it''s the first job I¡¯ve picked in a while.¡±

    He understood why she wouldn¡¯t want to stop now however, from the way she was now it probably felt that if she decided to stop, it just would go down and she wouldn¡¯t get any job done. Still, he didn¡¯t want it to be like this.

    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll go eat in a bit and then we can all spend some time together.¡±

    There was a moment as she guided the needle through the fabric, carefully aligning it with the intricate pattern of the shirt. She then stopped and seemed to ponder it.

    ¡°Of course dear, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be better than I¡¯ve been until now,¡± she said with a small smile. Her words were firm.

    Erik tried to say something back but couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t sure whether things would actually change this time, whether this would just be one more good day in the midst of many.

    He nodded.

    His gaze drifted back to her hands as she skillfully threaded the needle through the fabric. Suddenly, the needle slipped, making her gasp. A tiny drop of blood ran down her fingertip.

    ¡°I have this for you, Mom,¡± he said, stepping forward and placing the small bottle on the old table she worked on.

    She looked confused for a moment, it was as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed the potion in his hands.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± she picked it in her hands, moving it as it to understand before something seemed to click on her. ¡°A potion? So this means...¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Erik said sheepishly before scratching the back of his head. ¡°It''s from the first batch of potions I made. I want you to use it, and get better.¡±

    She hesitated, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Erik, I don¡¯t need to use the hard-earned things you keep getting us. It''s just a small cut.¡±

    ¡°It''s not just for that, Mom. I see how you¡¯ve lost your energy over time¡­ I want to at the very least try to make it a bit better.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Erik, dear, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t been that present but I¡¯m working on lots of stuff¡ª¡±

    ¡°PLEASE, MOM!¡± Erik had screamed at his mother for the second time ever.

    This time though, wanting to make her feel better.

    She opened her mouth but nothing but a sigh came. She looked down before breathing. ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    As Erik watched, holding his breath in anticipation, his mother opened the vial and drank its contents in one swift motion. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen. Then, a soft, greenish glow enveloped her, casting a gentle light around the room.

    Slowly, Erik began to notice small changes. The calluses on her hands softened and vanished, leaving the skin smoother. The fresh cuts and bruises she had from the day¡¯s work faded, and healed almost instantly. She blinked in astonishment, flexing her fingers, now free from the wear and tear of her labors.

    Her hair or skin didn¡¯t regain their healthy glow though, it seemed like that kind of thing wasn¡¯t possible to be ¡°healed¡±.

    Erik knew that one shouldn¡¯t abuse potions as their toxicity would build up in the body over time but he felt this was necessary today-

    Alice looked up at him, a small, genuine smile lighting up her face, one he hadn¡¯t seen in far too long. "Erik, I feel... better, it''s like I have more energy than ever," she murmured softly.

    Erik smiled warmly at her upon hearing those words.

    Deep down, Erik knew that the deeper pain she carried was still within. But just seeing her smile again, seeing a small hint of her old self, was enough to lift his spirits.

    Without hesitation, he stepped forward and hugged her tightly. She pulled him close, her arms encircling him with the same warmth they once had.

    "I miss this," Erik admitted softly.

    "Me too," Alice whispered, holding him tighter. "I¡¯ll make sure we have this more often."

    The rest of the day passed in a warmth they hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Alice and Erik helped Anna to her delight and afterward helped Ben in the thing he had been out the whole day for¡ªa farm. Erik wasn¡¯t sure if it would work but it was probably a good idea to start producing some food while they could.

    <hr>

    The next day, Erik stood outside the village elder¡¯s home, clutching the bag of potions he had brewed. He looked to his side, watching the first rays of sunlight shrouding the land. He had come here to sell the potions he still had before they could go bad.

    ¡®Perhaps with this, I can finally stop working for them,¡¯ he thought, remembering the gang. He hadn¡¯t gone to Ashford in over a month since he stocked in food items and was busy with Katherine. Hopefully, no one figured out where he lived.

    This could be his new way of life: creating elixirs with his grandmother and selling them for the good of the village. Of course, he still had to strike a deal.

    The village was small and didn¡¯t have any proper market or any shop that would buy those things directly from him, so the only way was to trade the potions for food and money¡ªthe latter wasn¡¯t useful here but it was better to have some nonetheless.

    He knocked on the door a few times.

    ¡°Coming,¡± a coarse voice from the inside said.

    Moments later, the door creaked open, revealing the stooped figure of Elder Faren. His eyes, sharp and inquisitive, peered at Erik from beneath bushy brows. His face looked tired as if he had just woken up and didn¡¯t want to talk to an annoying child.

    ¡°Hello old-¡± Erik stopped himself in his tracks and coughed. He didn¡¯t want to antagonize the man that could give him money. ¡°Elder Faren.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze pondered on the boy for a moment before his eyes looked to the sides. The elder of the village was a skeptical and cautious man, a trait that let him usually choose the best options for the village.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I wish to sell three of these. I think you¡¯ll find a good use for them as the elder of our village,¡± Erik opened his pouch and took one of the potions, showing it to the man.

    Faren''s eyes narrowed. He sighed. ¡°Whatever, come in so we can sit and talk. These old bones don¡¯t like being up all the time,¡± he said, inviting Erik.

    He entered the elder¡¯s home and was directed to sit in a chair near the kitchen table. The elder¡¯s house was considerably larger than Erik¡¯s, with spacious rooms and well-kept furniture. Erik couldn''t help but feel some jealousy as he looked around. ''Well, he definitely doesn¡¯t have to share a bedroom with two siblings,'' Erik thought, envying the prospect of such luxury.

    Elder Faren walked over to a small cabinet, opened a drawer, and retrieved a monocle. He placed it over his left eye and secured the metal chain around his neck.

    ¡°Let me analyze the potions,¡± he said firmly as he sat down.

    Erik carefully placed all the vials on the table. Faren approached and one by one, he picked up the potions, holding each vial up to the light. His eyes scoured the liquid inside, looking for any impurities, any sign that something might be amiss. He rotated the vials slowly, watching how the light refracted through the viscous contents.

    Satisfied with the visual inspection, Faren uncorked the first vial and brought it close to his nose. He inhaled deeply, closing his eyes as he assessed the smell. It was foul but he seemed to expect that as his face didn¡¯t change. After a moment, he corked the vial and set it down, repeating the process with the remaining potions.

    Finally, after inspecting the last vial, he placed it gently back on the table and removed his monocle, his gaze turning back to Erik with a mixture of curiosity.

    ¡°These potions are very good. It''s been well over a decade since I saw healing potions of this quality. Tell me, how have you made them?¡±

    Erik took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the elder¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I learned from the witch that lives in the woods, my grandmother. She¡¯s been teaching me her methods.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the elder frowned slightly, his gaze set on Erik. ¡°Oh so you¡¯re Kaf¡¯s and Alice¡¯s son,¡± he said, as if that name held weight.

    ¡°Yes, what about them?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, much. It just makes me think of how your father used to do these kinds of things for us, and now his own son does the same. Either way, he was a good man and I don¡¯t wish to and I don¡¯t wish to diminish his memory.¡± Faren''s expression softened momentarily, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we make a deal? I¡¯ll provide potions to the village for a set amount of food and money. No one has to die from injuries anymore as long as we have those. Let me help the village my father sacrificed himself for,¡± Erik seized Elder Faren¡¯s respect for his father and used it as an advantage.

    Faren pondered for a moment, bringing his hand to his chin. ¡°I want to help you honestly.¡±

    ¡°Then-¡± Erik started but was interrupted as the elder continued.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I got the backing to pay for these kinds of things, most potions go bad after a week or two and I can¡¯t afford to keep paying for them without some contribution from the rest of the village,¡± his voice seemed to hit Erik in the chest.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get it, then?¡±

    Faren sighed, and he slowly scratched his thick white beard. ¡°I don¡¯t think they would want to help your family¡ªeven if it''s stupid.¡±

    Erik clenched his fists, knowing the truth. The people of the village didn¡¯t bother to help the Blake family despite Kaf¡¯s sacrifice. ¡°It¡¯s because of my family, isn¡¯t it? They¡¯ve always envied us, especially after my father¡¯s death. They ignored us when we needed help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... true that there are some who harbor resentment,¡± Faren hesitated at first but decided to go on. ¡°Your father was admired, but at the same time, he was too perfect. For many, someone like that shouldn¡¯t be a mere human. That¡¯s why they envied him.¡±

    ¡®Really? That¡¯s the reason? That¡¯s so fucking petty,¡¯ Erik thought to himself, frustrated. That self-made resentment being the reason they disliked them was the dumbest thing Erik could have heard.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help me change their opinion? People here respect you, if you get them to agree to pay some money then we can have a deal. Last year alone three people died from animal attacks in the woods, saving three lives this time is worth more to everyone than some copper coins and potatoes, right?¡±

    Elder Faren slowly nodded. He opened his mouth but before he could answer, the door burst open. A group of people stood there, their faces looked mortified. ¡°Elder Faren! Please, you have to come quickly. A bear in the forest mauled one of our hunters!¡±

    Faren¡¯s eyes widened in alarm, and he turned to Erik. ¡°Stay here, Erik. This is urgent.¡± He ran to his cabinet and grabbed some alcohol and cloth.

    As the elder stepped outside that¡¯s when Erik noticed he didn¡¯t bring a potion with him. Erik grabbed one of his vials and followed Faren outside, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Outside, the injured hunter lay on the ground, groaning in pain, blood seeping through his torn clothes. The villagers gathered around, looking to Elder Faren for guidance.

    It was a terrifying sight.

    Even the elder didn¡¯t seem like he knew what to do for a moment as he kneeled and simply looked at the gaping wound.

 Chapter 10: Threat

    Faren tightened the cloth above the wound but the bleeding didn¡¯t subside.

    ¡°We need to stabilize him. Quickly, bring me some bandages,¡± Faren screamed.

    Erik gulped before stepping forward, holding out the potion vial. ¡°Use this. It can heal his wounds.¡±

    ¡°Did you make this potion with properties to repel diseases?¡± Faren asked as he got handed the potion.

    Repel.. what¡ª¡¯ Erik started thinking but shut his mind quickly as he didn¡¯t have the time to ponder. ¡°No,¡± he said as it was better to be safe than worry about it later.

    Faren grimaced, took the potion, and turned to the lying man. ¡°You¡¯re in for a world of pain lad,¡± he said before opening the cork of the alcohol bottle and dumping it on the wound, the liquid hissing as it met the torn flesh.

    The hunter screamed in agony, his body convulsing in response. His eyes were bloodshot.

    Several villagers rushed to hold him down, their faces grim as they struggled to keep him still. The air was thick with tension and the acrid smell of blood and alcohol.

    It was the first time Erik himself had seen an injury so severe. His heart seemed to pound on his ears as the screams of the hunter echoed throughout the village.

    Once the wound was cleansed, Faren uncorked the potion and poured it over the injury¡ªas healing potions could either be healed or applied to the wound for a quicker, more specific effect. The potion¡¯s magic took hold, the bleeding slowed down and the torn flesh began to knit together.

    The hunter¡¯s screams subsided into pained whimpers as the potion worked its way through his system. The villagers¡¯ expressions shifted from fear to awe as they watched the miraculous healing. There were gasps and stares among the crowd.

    Faren sighed and got up. The empty bottle he held in his hand had saved the situation.

    ¡°Thank you for saving his life, Elder. My son was too young to die,¡± an old villager who had brought the hunter here said before kneeling. His hands interlaced together in gratitude.

    Faren turned to the assembled villagers, raising his voice to address them. ¡°This was only possible because of Erik Blake¡¯s potion. He is willing to provide these potions to the village every week for fair compensation, so he can help his family, who have been in trouble for a while now.¡±

    There were murmurs of distrust from the crowd, skeptical voices rising in protest. ¡°Why should we trust him?¡± someone called out. ¡°His family has always been different.¡±

    The voices kept on growing until the hunter who had been just saved finally sat up, gasping for air. Seeing the almost dead man a minute ago get up stopped the voices.

    ¡°I, John, will be forever grateful for being saved by both our Elder and Erik Blake,¡± he said, his voice hoarse but determined to reach everyone around. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that potion, I¡¯d be dead.¡± He raised his gloved hands, his eyes wide with the memory of his near-death. ¡°I was sure I was seeing the gates of heaven when they started treating me. I thought I was a lost cause, but this saved me.¡±

    He paused, taking a shaky breath before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ve lost friends in past years to animal or monster attacks. We can stop this now if we all gather some coin. Let¡¯s make sure no one else has to die like that.¡±

    The voices of distrust quieted as the weight of the hunter¡¯s words settled over the crowd. Slowly, the villagers began to nod in agreement, their initial resistance giving way to acceptance.

    Faren nodded, satisfied. ¡°Let us put our grievances aside. This is about the well-being of our community. If we work together, we can ensure that no more lives are lost needlessly.

    The crowd that had gathered outside soon dispersed. Not all were satisfied with this, of course, but most people were tired of seeing their loved ones dying every year and deadly attacks seemed to be increasing for quite some time now. John once again thanked Faren and Erik.

    ¡°If you ever need something, come by my hut near the woods. I¡¯ll be happy to help,¡± he said before waving and leaving.

    Erik waved back, he was satisfied with this result¡ªthings were really going for him now.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder,¡± Erik said earnestly. If he could live with this, then it would do wonders for the way he was leading his life until now.

    Faren nodded, his expression softening. ¡°Your efforts saved a life today, Erik. I¡¯d love to set a deal with you right away, but I need to arrange a meeting with the other villagers first.¡± He clapped a reassuring hand on Erik¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go tell your family the news. I¡¯ll get back to you in a couple of days with a fair deal.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Erik replied, a warm smile spreading across his face.

    <hr>

    A few hours had gone by. Erik had returned home and eagerly shared the news with his family.

    Anna and Ben hugged Erik so hard that he lost his breath. They told him countless times how incredible he was. Erik told them he really wasn¡¯t since he only provided the potion but he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy with all the compliments.

    Surprisingly, even his mother joined in the hug, though she wasn¡¯t as bone-crushing as the siblings. She even felt that it was necessary to cook a nice meal. It was a change, to say the least. This feeling of home, of love, was something that the family were finally able to feel after so many struggles that left an emptiness in their hearts.

    Perhaps the change was ongoing.

    After dinner, Erik stepped outside to watch the sunset, the sky painted in hues of orange and pink. He felt a calm he hadn¡¯t experienced in years, a feeling of things finally falling into place.

    Eventually, he lost track of time. Erik didn¡¯t know whether he spent twenty minutes or an hour feeling the breeze pass through him and thinking about how his life had been changing. He only knew it was dark now and getting chilly so it was better to head inside.

    That¡¯s when he heard footsteps behind him.

    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s living the good life,¡± a familiar voice sneered.

    Erik jumped off the ground after hearing those words. He turned sharply to see Rat. His heart sank, disbelief and dread washing over him. The gang had found the village.

    ¡°It''s been a while, eh?¡± Erik said, trying to play it cool though his heart was racing. His arms were lifted to chest height-

    ¡®No,¡¯ he thought, his mind racing. Starting a fight would most likely be suicidal.

    Rat pressed something in his belt. Though it was dark, Erik could see a bit of a blade. If it came to a fight, Erik would be at a severe disadvantage and probably be slaughtered in a couple of minutes. He forced himself to drop his arms and sighed, trying to calm his heart.

    ¡°Good choice,¡± Rat sneered, stepping forward and wrapping his arm around Erik¡¯s neck in a mocking gesture of comradeship. ¡°The nightfall here sure is pretty,¡± he added with a snarky tone.

    Erik stiffened under Rat¡¯s arm, his jaw clenched. The thug¡¯s casual demeanor only fueled his fury, but he knew he had to keep it in check. He couldn¡¯t afford to make any rash moves.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Erik said with a steady voice.

    smirked, taking a step closer. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you could just run off and leave us, did you? We¡¯ve been looking for you, Erik. You owe us.¡±

    Erik¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you do,¡± Rat said, his tone mocking. ¡°Our leader, Zac, was nice to you at the start, giving you a high wage and letting you keep a few stolen things because he saw potential in you. Your disappearance for the past month however was a blow to his goodwill.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I associated myself with them,¡¯ Erik felt so stupid. If only he had explored more options instead of jumping to crime, this would¡¯ve never become a problem.

    ¡°And yeah? Why should I care about him?¡± Erik retorted. Though he was in a dire situation, showing weakness would likely only make the man take advantage of him.

    Upon hearing Erik¡¯s words, the hold Rat had tightened a bit.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not saying you should. I¡¯m just saying that if you don¡¯t show up in Ashford like a good boy tomorrow, we will have the pleasure of taking the payment directly from the source,¡± he left the hold, stepping back. A devious smile appeared on his face, showing his missing and yellow teeth. ¡°Your mother is quite the looker, I¡¯m sure our boys will think the same.¡±

    Erik''s knew the gang was capable of violence, and he had seen firsthand what they were capable of. But his family¡ªhis mother, his younger siblings¡ªwere innocent. They didn''t deserve to be threatened or harmed. This was no different than any other family they stole, these people felt no remorse over destroying someone¡¯s life.

    "You stay away from my family," Erik warned, his voice trembling with suppressed rage. "If any of you lay a finger on them¡ª"

    Rat interrupted with a cruel laugh. "What will you do, Erik? You think you can protect them all by yourself? You''re just a kid playing hero."

    Erik clenched his fists tighter, his nails digging into his palms. He knew Rat was trying to provoke him, but he couldn''t ignore the threat to his family. "I''ll kill all of you," he growled, his voice low, yet wanting to be heard by the thug.

    Rat shrugged nonchalantly. "I¡¯d like to see that. But well, you''ve got until tomorrow, Erik. Be back in town, ready to work. If you don¡¯t.. well, let¡¯s just say that you won¡¯t like what happens next," With a final smirk, Rat turned and walked away, disappearing into the gathering shadows.

    Erik stood there, trembling as the man left.

    His jaw was clenched tight with his nails cutting his own hands.

    The boy couldn¡¯t believe he had gotten himself in a situation like this to begin with.

    Without a second thought, Erik ran inside his home. He told his family he would go see Katherine because of the potions, and with their blessing, he ran into the woods as fast as he could.

    He had traversed this path countless times by now, and with the use of fire magic, he could do it as easily as when it was day.

    Erik finally staggered to a halt in front of the door, his breaths heavy. Cold sweat was all over his face on his face, running down his flushed cheeks. Every breath was a struggle, his lungs burning from the effort. He leaned heavily against the doorframe, feeling the weight of fatigue settle into his bones. He knocked many times, as loud as he could.

    ¡°Seriously, who is this at this time?¡± The voice of the witch chimed in from the inside, it was raspy and annoyed. After a few moments of silence, he could hear steps before the doorknob moved and the door opened. ¡°What¡¯s.. wrong?¡± she asked, likely noticing how weird it was for him to be there at his time, furthermore his physical exhaustion was off to her.

    ¡°I need your help, Grandma,¡± he said seriously, his choice of words and determined gaze told her this wasn¡¯t a joke.

    She sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I care. Come on in kiddo.¡±

 Chapter 11: Battle

    Erik Blake had come to the town. He stood still near the warehouse where the gang had their meetings. To the people passing by, it must¡¯ve been strange seeing a kid, fully covered by a cloak in front of a seemingly abandoned place for hours.

    Erik didn¡¯t care. it''s not like he could¡¯ve afforded to sleep so he arrived early.

    Finally, after hours of waiting, the rusty gates of the warehouse slowly opened.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here,¡± the thug who had opened it said before turning back, ¡°Boss, the boy came back.¡±

    A laugh echoed from within the darkness before Zac appeared, a grin marking his face

    ¡°I knew you would come back to us,¡± he said, arms crossed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have left. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Erik said, stepping forward. He removed his hood, showing his tired, pale face. He scratched his head, trying to appear calm.

    Zac¡¯s grin widened as he approached Erik. ¡°Smart move, kid. You know what happens to those who think they can walk away from us.¡±

    Erik swallowed hard, his mouth dry. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m here to make things right.¡±

    Zac circled Erik, looking him up and down. ¡°You better be. Because if you¡¯re not¡­¡± He let the threat hang in the air, the unspoken consequences clear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes,¡± Erik said, meeting Zac¡¯s gaze.

    For any child, this situation would¡¯ve been nerve-wracking¡ªeven for Erik¡ªbut he kept his cool, knowing it was his best shot at making things right."

    As the other members got outside to eye the member coming back, a devious smile grew on Zac¡¯s face.

    ¡°What should we do, boys? He¡¯s back, but he broke our trust once,¡± he said, moving his hands and looking all around. ¡°He needs to be punished so he learns, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zac cracked his fists before gesturing for Erik to follow them inside the warehouse.

    Erik took a deep breath before following the man, his heart pounded in his chest, but he knew he had to keep his composure for all of this to end well. He thought about running or refusing to go inside for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea after some thought.

    As he stepped inside, Erik subtly reached into the folds of his cloak, fingers closing around a small vial. The dimly lit interior of the warehouse was just as he remembered: stacks of crates, rusting metal beams, and the ever-present scent of oil and decay¡ªthe perfect place for a beat down that the rest of the world shouldn¡¯t see.

    The gang members circled him, their faces filled with sadistic expressions.

    "Welcome to the Wolf Gang Fist trial," he said mockingly. "Let''s see if you''re committed to making things right."

    Before Zac had another second to say anything else, Erik threw the vial to the ground, shattering it.

    Instantly, Its violet contents interacted with the air, forming thick clouds of hot purple gas that filled the warehouse.

    "What the¡ª?" Zac''s voice cut off as he began to cough, the poisonous smoke that quickly filled the room found its way into his lungs.

    The gang members shouted in confusion and alarm, stumbling backward as the smoke enveloped them.

    Erik quickly ran back to avoid the smoke as much as he could, grabbed a strength potion out of his pouch¡ªcourtesy of Katherine¡ªand drank it. He instantly felt his muscles bulging as his heart pumped stronger than ever.

    This was a potion with a high risk¡ªtoo big of a risk for a kid, as Katherine said¡ªbut it was capable of making a small kid stronger than most adults for a couple of minutes, so it was gold to Erik.

    He tossed the empty vial aside.

    ¡°Ahhh, he¡¯s got¡ª¡± one of the thugs screamed as the glass seemed to have hit him before he started coughing up.

    Erik grinned, he slipped on the mask he had spent many hours making with his grandmother. With it on, he now didn¡¯t fear the toxic fumes anymore and submerged himself in them.

    Using his small size to his advantage, Erik moved swiftly and silently through the haze, navigating between the struggling thugs who flailed blindly, unable to see through the dense purple clouds.

    ¡®This is it now,¡¯ Erik thought, knowing that if he failed on this part, it would be over for him. Running away wasn¡¯t an option, as they knew where he lived. Closing them to suffer with the smoke wouldn¡¯t work as the rusty iron sliding doors would take too long to close and they could just leave. Erik was betting it all on beating them.

    Erik moved through the swirling smoke, adrenaline and the strength of potion coursing through his veins. He knew he had only moments to act before the smoke cleared and the odds turned against him.

    The first thug, a burly man with a shaved head, stumbled toward Erik, eyes watering and fists swinging wildly in the haze. Erik seized the opportunity, ducking under the man''s guard and driving his fist into the thug''s groin with all the force the potion gave him. The thug collapsed to his knees, groaning in agony.

    ¡°He¡¯s here-¡±

    Wasting no time, Erik gathered his strength and delivered a powerful uppercut to the man''s chin. The blow knocked him out cold, sending him backward onto his back.

    As the first thug collapsed, two more lunged at Erik from opposite sides. One aimed a punch at Erik''s head, while the other swung a kick toward his midsection. Erik twisted to the side, dodging the punch, and retaliated with a powerful blow to the first attacker''s stomach, using his enhanced strength to drive the air from the man''s lungs. But as he did so, the second thug''s kick landed squarely on Erik''s back, sending a jolt of pain up his spine.

    Gritting his teeth in pain, Erik dashed onto his side, channeling his momentum into a quick strike at the second thug. His fist connected with the man¡¯s side, causing him to gasp and crumple to the ground.

    Breathing hard, Erik turned to face the next challenge. One more gang member advanced on him. Erik planned to wait for the attack, dodge it, and counter with a powerful strike, but before he could act, he felt a hand grab him from behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re done!¡± a voice shouted as arms locked around Erik¡¯s shoulders, lifting his small frame into the air. Erik tried to spin around and break free, but a barrage of punches to his stomach left him stunned. He was being used as a punching bag.

    ¡°Yes, I wanted this to happen, boy. Now we can do whatever we want with you!¡± sneered Rat, his voice as disgusting as ever, spraying saliva into Erik¡¯s ear.

    Erik gritted his teeth and kicked Rat on the leg using his heel. As the man released him due to the pain, Erik struck his chest with his elbow. There was no scream, just an agonizing exhaling sound as all the air left the man¡¯s lungs.

    The only thug standing charged at Erik once again, trying to end what his other attacks started, but Erik dodged them easily. Due to the strength potion, his muscles activated so fast and with so much power that he almost danced around the man, striking him with each step until he couldn¡¯t keep moving anymore and fell.

    Erik breathed hard, his eyes fired up like never before. ¡®So this is power,¡¯ he thought, clenching his fist as he had done what he thought would be impossible.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    There was still one more obstacle, however.

    ¡°You¡­ how dare you defeat the Wolf Fist Gang?!¡± Zac barked from the other side of the room as the smoke finally left through the door. He could now see that his comrades had all but fallen.

    ¡°What a gang. It was as easy as planning my betrayal,¡± Erik bantered.

    Zac raised his fists toward Erik, and slowly, they became enveloped by a golden aura, just like the time he had shown the wolf fist.

    ¡°My fists have gathered dozens of kills, Erik. They are the pride of the Wolf Gang and they¡¯ll take your life today.¡± a small smile was perched on his face. Despite all his comrades having fallen, he believed himself to be enough to win.

    Before Erik could respond, Zac charged at him at high speeds, despite his large build. Erik was taken aback for a moment but narrowly dodged the attack, ducking down and using his small frame to maneuver himself around the assaulter¡¯s legs.

    Zac tried to punch him again and again, but each time Erik managed to dodge.

    ¡®I can¡¯t keep this for much longer,¡¯ Erik thought to himself. The potion¡¯s effects had worn off, so he would have a better chance of surviving by running away and striking at an opportune moment.

    The problem was that Zac stood between Erik and the exit. He also seemed to know it pretty well, as he always used his footwork to maintain that advantage.

    Erik looked around. The warehouse was filled with crates, tables, shelves, and all sorts of equipment¡ªblacksmithing, it seemed. Erik doubted he could use it to his advantage, but perhaps he could manage to use it against Zac.

    ¡®Maybe-¡®

    Erik¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Zac picked a nearby stool with one arm and threw it at Erik at high speed.

    The boy¡¯s world went into slow motion. He tried to move out of the way but his movements seemed slow compared to his perception.

    He wouldn¡¯t make it.

    That¡¯s when he felt something inside him, inside his heart. An everlasting fire burning his energy that pumped power through his veins. As the stool started making contact with his skin, Erik dashed to the side, his movements so quick that they seemed near-instantaneous to even himself.

    ¡°What... how could you¡­ no, even to me it took years to learn any kind of bodily enhancement,¡± Zac spouted, astonished.

    Erik touched his legs. They were trembling, not from fear but from energy. It felt like they would explode if he didn¡¯t keep moving.  ¡®This feels just like with the bear,¡¯ his lips perched up as the realization came to him.

    Zac once again charged at Erik who this time was able to do the same. He danced around his foe, dodging every attack and dealing some of his own ¨C however, they were not able to cause any damage. It seemed that only Erik¡¯s reflexes and speed were augmented.

    At this point, Erik could safely flee. ¡®But why?¡¯ he thought. Zac, once a monster to him, was nothing now. He wanted to enjoy this as much as he could and hurt the man who gave him nightmares.

    Erik ran through the warehouse as the fight continued. Zac¡¯s movements slowly became sluggish and much less precise as he got more tired and more furious. Eventually, Erik stopped just in front of a large shelf.

    ¡°Tired already, old man?¡± he bantered with his foe.

    Zac¡¯s face flushed, resembling an overripe tomato, as frustration and rage seemingly consumed him. Zac channeled his energy once again, hist glowing as he prepared to release a powerful punch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end this now!¡±

    The attack was quick but Erik was quicker. With a sidestep, he narrowly dodged the attack, feeling the rush of air as Zac''s glowing fist grazed past him.

    ¡®He¡¯s wide open. This is my chance,¡¯ Erik thought, noticing Zac''s overextended posture and the vulnerability in his stance. Without hesitation, Erik drew the knife concealed beneath his cloak and, with a swift, precise motion, slashed at Zac¡¯s hand.

    The blade sliced through Zac¡¯s fingers, cutting through skin but not bone. It all happened in an instant, so fast that Zac had no time to react. Zac groaned in pain, his fist wobbled and came crashing against a wooden shelf beside them.

    The impact shattered the shelf, and a cascade of debris rained down onto Zac¡ªsplintered wood and iron equipment tumbling around him, kicking up a thick cloud of dust that enveloped him in a choking haze.

    Erik quickly stepped back, putting distance between himself and the chaos, watching as the dust began to settle. Zac emerged from the cloud, his breath coming in ragged gasps, his body bruised and battered from the debris that had collapsed onto him.

    Even in his battered state, Zac fixed his gaze on Erik. Despite having the upper hand, Erik couldn''t shake the chill that crept up his spine under the weight of Zac''s unyielding stare. The young fighter knew the battle was far from over, but he stood his ground, ready for whatever came next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you,¡± he finally said after several seconds.

    ¡°Bring it on,¡± Erik answered, his cockiness was palpable.

    Zac ran towards him once more, but the game of cat and mouse just kept ongoing. Erik slowly felt his mana core become heavier as he dodged every attack and slashed Zac¡¯s skin when there was an opening¡ªhis mana was starting to deplete.

    However, Zac¡¯s breathing was as loud as a bull. The gang leader looked pale and weak, struggling to lift his fists, with only fury driving him forward.

    ¡°How¡­ how are you so fast¡­¡± Zac asked, his look almost defeated.

    ¡°Perhaps I just spent most of my life running in the woods and walking instead of training my arms. It would do you good as well, you know?!¡± Erik snickered. That¡¯s when something clicked in his mind.

    ¡®If my body is enhanced, then¡­¡¯  he brought his unoccupied left hand forward and faced his palm upwards. He imagined his mana gathering over it and spinning at increasingly higher speeds. He imagined a flicker igniting the mana, transforming it into a swirling sphere of fire nearly the size of his head.

    He stopped to think for a moment. This one was different. It felt so much stronger than any fire he had made thus far. He looked at Zac who was barely standing, a few meters apart from him, right in front of the entrance of the warehouse.

    His eyes looked frightened. It was as if Erik had done something he couldn¡¯t believe.

    Before any words were exchanged, Zac charged once more. This time his movements were sluggish and heavy, every step took an eternity. Erik simply threw the fireball at the man.

    Zac¡¯s fists brightened in a golden aura once again, and he punched the ball.

    Erik¡¯s eyes widened as it occurred. His attack was destroyed so easily. ¡®But I thought it would explode or something¡ª¡®

    Just as Erik thought so, the fire reignited into an explosion of heat and flames.

    The man screamed at the top of his lungs but he didn¡¯t stop. Like a wild beast, he kept on charging. His right arm glowed as he stepped forth. Erik saw the hook coming and narrowly dodged, ducking down. The wall beside him cracked and trembled from the fist¡ªsuch an attack would seriously hurt Zac but he didn¡¯t even make a pained face.

    His skin, blackened by the flames, had lost all sensation.

    Erik tried to use his enhanced body to run away as Zac turned his upper body to him. The fire would defeat the man eventually.

    He couldn¡¯t however.

    His mana core was dully depleted, and his movements were slow like before.

    Erik panicked and tried to step back before making a run for the exit, but he couldn¡¯t. He felt a weight on his shoe. His eyes quickly glanced at it and saw the blackened boot of the thug stepping onto it, locking it in place.

    Before Erik could even think, a chopping blow covered by a golden hue came from above. There was a crack as Erik¡¯s collarbone was destroyed. His whole body was messed up after that attack but he couldn¡¯t care less about it as he fell to the ground ¨C unable to move.

    Zac smiled for a moment before his body failed him and he fell to the ground as well.

    ¡®Well¡­ at least I wasn¡¯t the only one hurt from this,¡¯ Erik thought as the pain started to creep in. Just as the adrenaline left his system, Erik¡¯s whole body hurt. His lunges, calves, neck, thighs. Everything burned.

    He tried to access his pouch under his cloak as he had one healing potion in there with his right arm ¨C as the left one didn¡¯t work now. The moments from Erik opening his pouch, taking out the vial, and opening it were torturous. He never felt pain like this before. And yet he somehow told himself he would feel it again. Not only because this was him erasing a bit of his past but also what this battle meant.

    Putting his life on the line, fighting numerous opponents¡­ it felt nice. It felt like he was born for it. He felt that by fighting he could truly grow and figure himself out but that was a topic for another day. Now he just wanted to take off the cork and drink the elixir.

    As he tried to do so, however, a kick came from nowhere, smashing the vial in Erik¡¯s hand. He grimaced and closed his eyes as shards of glass fell on his face and his hand burned from being cut before going back to normal in a few seconds.

    Erik opened his eyes, watching who did it.

    ¡®Oh no,¡¯ Rat stood right on his side, crouched.

    Soon after, the other thugs followed suit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got so much strength but we¡¯re not done with you,¡± one said, cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°Soo¡­ can¡¯t we like say this was a draw and next week try something new?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Rat answered with an uncanny smile that only his skinny, bony face could transmit. Before a moment¡¯s notice, they elbowed Erik in the throat.

    Erik gasped for air as he felt his airways collapse. Rat entangled his hand in Erik¡¯s neck, blocking any attempt for survival. Erik punched him many times in the face with his right arm, but the strikes were so weak and slow that all the thugs laughed until Erik couldn¡¯t lift that arm anymore.

    ¡®I guess this is it¡­ maybe they can continue what we started and survive.¡¯

 Chapter 12: A Voice Of Authority

    Duke Phillips was on his daily walk through the streets of Ashford. He liked doing it each day to see the state of the town firsthand and help people whenever he could.

    The sights, however, brought him great sadness. Beggars everywhere, most of them war veterans, many with missing limbs. Crime was rampant and the city was a breeding ground for violence and gang activity.

    Though he wasn¡¯t a particularly tall or broad man, his clothes, sword on the hilt¡ªand one might even add his gut¡ªwere features that caught lots of eyes and attention directed to him each day. Guards offered to scout him but he refused.

    ¡°City guards should serve the people,¡± that¡¯s what he would say most of the time.

    As the duke of this land, it was his responsibility to deal with the problems of the city, but doing such was hard when your workforce went down by nearly 30% in the span of a two-year war.

    Phillips sighed. ¡°What have you done, sister, condemning 500,000 men to forced conscription,¡± he said, recalling how the orders of the Queen destroyed the economy of the North.

    Draac was a powerful nation, known to the outside world as the Magic Kingdom, the place where people had the best opportunity to follow their talents and achieve greatness. Perhaps that was true in the richest cities in the south but it wasn¡¯t the case in Ashford.

    Here, children stealing and killing were becoming the norm. It terrified him.

    Phillips had gathered the most intelligent people he knew to plan how to stabilize his domain and make it prosperous again. It would take around ten years for significant results though.

    As the Duke walked through a particularly dangerous part of the town, a strange sight welcomed him. Several people were outside a large, seemingly abandoned building.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the guards,¡± one man shouted, running in the opposite direction.

    Phillips hurried his steps, reaching for a woman. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    She looked at him, her eyes and mouth wide. She pointed to some open doors that led to the inside of the building. ¡°There¡¯s fighting in there. We heard an explosion¡ª¡±

    Phillips didn¡¯t think twice and dashed towards the open doors before she could even finish. The sudden change from daylight to darkness was jarring, making him slow his pace and blink his eyes several times as they got used to the darkness.

    ¡°You better stop what you¡¯re doing,¡± he said, brandishing his sword. His weapon glimmered in a faint blue light, illuminating his surroundings. The interior was murky and thick with the stale smell of damp wood and neglect.

    It looked like some kind of warehouse as it had lots of shelves and crates all around. There were also a few broken ones though, the fight must have been going on for a while.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± someone said with an annoyed tone. ¡°Who is it this time.¡±

    The duke made his way through a stretch of shelves, following the voice until he saw it¡ªa group of men, standing with clubs in their hands. Two people were on the ground, a seemingly young boy and an older man.

    Both were extremely battered.

    The kid had bruises all over his face and appeared unconscious. His dashing red hair was similar to Philips¡¯ own hue, however the kid¡¯s was considerably darker. The boy lay completely still, unconscious.

    The man beside him looked burned. He let out painful groans, accompanied by blood spewing out of his mouth.

    Phillips recognized the boy¡ªthis was the same child who had robbed his house not long ago, the same boy who had slipped through crowds with quick hands and clever steps. And there, standing with a knife in his hand, was the scrawny, short man who had accompanied the boy during the robbery.

    The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place, but something still didn¡¯t add up. Why was the old man, who looked on the brink of death, lying here? Were they killing a father and a son?

    ¡°Move, they need medical help right now,¡± the Duke of Frosthollow said in an imposing tone.

    The men glanced at one another, then burst into laughter. One of them, a scrawny and short fellow with a knife in his hand, stepped forward. ¡°Medical help?¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, Duke. That old man you¡¯re so worried about? He¡¯s our leader. The kid betrayed us and did that to him. So why don¡¯t you turn around and scram? We are dealing with it now.¡±

    Phillips¡¯ eyes narrowed as he looked at the unconscious boy again. Despite his small, vulnerable form, he went against these thugs.

    Phillips could see himself in the boy as memories of his own youth flooded back. He remembered a past where although he had been born into great fortune, he was seen as a failure and was outcasted for the rest of his life. The duke was set on not letting other children fall short of their potential.

    ¡°No,¡± Phillips said, his voice steady as he stepped forward, his sword glowing brighter. ¡°This boy might have made mistakes, but he¡¯s still a child. And this man, your leader, he needs help too. I¡¯m not letting anyone die here.¡±

    The men exchanged glances for a few moments. Their faces were full of uncertainty upon the Duke¡¯s unwavering gaze.

    ¡°Stand aside,¡± Phillips ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°I will not ask again.¡±

    The tension in the room was palpable, Phillips stood his ground, his sword ready. He wasn¡¯t just fighting for the unconscious boy and the old man¡ªhe was fighting for the chance to make things right, to do what no one had done for him all those years ago.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really¡­¡± the short man said, stepping away from the boy. ¡°Annoying,¡± he lunged at the Duke.

    Phillips barely had time to react, bringing his sword up to parry the man¡¯s wild thrust. The clash of metal against metal echoed through the warehouse. The Duke, focused entirely on defense, though he struggled to keep up with the relentless attacks. Each time he blocked a blow, another came from a different angle, faster and more vicious than the last.

    Despite his superior weapon, Phillips was no match for his opponent¡¯s speed and aggression. His sword couldn¡¯t make up for his lack of recent experience. His movements were stiff, his defense awkward, and his movements slow.

    The smaller man moved with a much higher speed and precision.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Dozens of blows were traded in rapid succession. Phillips managed to block most, but not all¡ªsmall cuts began to appear on his arms and face, blood trickling down his skin. The pain was sharp, but it was the frustration that gnawed at him. He was being outmaneuvered, pushed to the brink by a mere thug wielding a dagger.

    ¡°You should have just walked away!¡± the man snarled, his voice a mixture of anger and desperation as he lunged forward again, his dagger aimed directly at Phillips¡¯ face.

    ¡®I only need one strike,¡¯ Phillips internalized.

    Phillips didn¡¯t move to block this time, instead, he stepped forward, his eyes narrowing.

    With a swift, precise motion, he thrust his sword forward, the blade slicing through the air. The tip of his sword found its target, plunging deep into the man¡¯s belly.

    The thug¡¯s eyes widened in shock as blood spilled from the wound, his momentum driving the blade deeper.

    The man¡¯s dagger grazed Phillips¡¯ cheek, drawing a thin line of blood, but it couldn¡¯t reach further. The pain was inconsequential compared to the surge of resolve that coursed through Phillips.

    ¡°You should never bring a knife to a sword fight,¡± Phillips said, a mocking smirk forming on his face.

    The words were barely out of his mouth when his sword began to glow with a brilliant blue light, the magical energy within it surging to life.

    Before the thug could react, a powerful shockwave erupted from the blade, blasting the man off his feet. He flew backward, crashing into a nearby wall with a loud thud. The impact was so forceful that the wall cracked, sending dust and debris cascading to the floor.

    Phillips stood there, breathing heavily, his sword still glowing faintly in the dim light of the warehouse. He hoped that this would be enough, that these men would drop their weapons and give up.

    His vision blurred from the sweat and blood falling on his face.

    He shook his head, ignoring the sharp, burning pain he felt, and got into a fighting stance again, looking at the remaining four thugs.

    ¡°Just give up unless you want that too,¡± Phillips growled, his voice was coarse and tired.

    His sword trembled, however, both by the strain his muscles felt and by the explosion of hormones throughout his body. The bandits exchanged looks, perhaps noticing the Duke¡¯s state and thinking it was hesitation or fear.

    ¡°Shit¡ª¡± Phillips cursed as they rushed at him from the front and sides.

    Phillips swung his sword in a desperate arc, the blade cut through the air, forcing the first man back, but the other three were already upon him.

    A heavy club slammed into Phillips¡¯ side, with a crack followed by pain in his ribs. The impact knocked the wind out of him, leaving him gasping for breath.

    Before he could recover, another blow struck his knee, sending a jolt of pain up his leg. Phillips dropped to one knee.

    He looked up just in time to see a third thug bringing a club down toward his head. Instinctively, Phillips raised his sword to block the attack. The force of the blow shook his entire body, but he managed to deflect it, the club splintering against the glowing blade.

    ¡°Ughhhh,¡± He roared, summoning every ounce of strength he had left. He surged to his feet, swinging his sword with all his might. The magical blade cleaved through the wooden club, cutting it in an instant. The thug gasped in horror, stumbling back as fear overtook him.

    But Phillips wasn¡¯t finished. He slashed his sword horizontally through the air. Though the blade itself didn¡¯t reach the man, blue energy shot from the weapon, a thin line of light that cut through the darkness. The energy sliced deeply into the thug¡¯s chest, leaving a searing wound that bled profusely.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± the man screamed, collapsing to the ground. He clutched at his chest, trying to stem the flow of blood, but it was hopeless. The cut had been precise, the blue line etched across his torso from one side to the other. It was a fatal wound ¨C within minutes, he would be dead without medical help.

    Phillips breathed heavily, focusing his gaze on the others, however he could only see two thugs. Where was the last one?

    At that moment, he felt a chill behind him. His instinct screamed at him.

    Before he could turn around, a sudden force struck the back of his head. His vision got blurred and stars appeared everywhere as pain radiated from his skull. Phillips stumbled forward, barely managing to stay on his feet, but the world around him spun wildly.

    He tried to regain his balance, swinging his sword in a desperate attempt to ward off his unseen attackers.

    But it was too late.

    He felt blow after blow breaking his body. He groaned in pain as his bones cracked one by one. The Duke coughed blood before receiving a blow in his lips. The shock sent him to the ground, cutting his lips and bruising his back.

    At this point, he couldn¡¯t see anymore. His eyes were covered by blood and were so bruised that it felt like being stabbed when he tried to open them. He felt his sword moving, being taken from him. He tried to fight back, grabbing it with all his might and bashing his fist into the legs in the direction the sword was being pulled to, but after having his arms bashed he let go.

    His body had achieved its limit.

    ,¡°You should¡¯ve walked away when you had the chance,¡± the thug growled, his voice thick with malice. The others, emboldened by their comrade¡¯s success, advanced on Phillips, clubs raised high.

    Pain shot through Phillips¡¯ body as the blows rained down on him. He tried to protect himself, raising his arms to shield his head, but the strikes were unrelenting. By the end of it all, he could barely feel his body, his breathing shallow and interrupted by coughs due to the blood in his throat and mouth.

    The thugs¡¯ laughed.

    But even as his body had given up, something deep within Phillips refused to surrender.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Duke of Frosthollow¡­ as a member of the Royal Family, I swore¡­ to protect my domain from dogs like you,¡± he recounted his vows, his voice low and rough, filled with strained pauses.

    ¡°Huh, what nonsense are you spouting old man?¡± one of them said, getting closer to the Duke and kicking him on the side.

    Phillips gasped weakly for air, gaining laughs from the spectators, however this was his opportunity.

    He knew where they were now.

    Gritting his teeth, he reached out blindly, his fingers closing around the ankle of one of the thugs. With a desperate burst of strength, he pulled the man by the ankle, yanking him off balance, causing him to crash to the ground.

    The thug let out a surprised yelp, but Phillips didn¡¯t stop. He lunged at the man¡¯s leg and sank his teeth into it, biting down through muscle and flesh, feeling the hardness of the bone. The thug screamed in pain, kicking wildly to free himself, but Phillips held on, his tongue tasting the metallic taste of blood.

    ¡°Get off him!¡± one of the other thugs yelled, rushing forward. A heavy boot slammed into Phillips¡¯ back, the force of the blow nearly making him stop the attack but he refused to let go.

    Another stomp followed, and then another, each one driving him deeper into the ground. The pain was excruciating, but Phillips clung to the man¡¯s leg, his resolve stronger than the blows raining down on him. Finally, he drew his mouth back, ripping flesh out of the leg in a desperate act of survival.

    The warehouse was filled with the excruciating screams of the thug and the sounds of bones being broken. No one could stop the Duke however and that¡¯s when¡ª

    ¡°Drop your weapons!¡± a voice commanded. The sound of boots pounding on the floor filled the space, and the thugs froze, their heads snapping toward the entrance as a squad of guards stormed in, swords drawn and shields ready.

    The thugs did as commanded, their bravado evaporating as the guards closed in.

    One of the guards, a magic caster, hurried to Phillips¡¯ side, his hands glowing with a soft, healing light. He knelt beside the Duke, whispering incantations.

    As the warm magic began to ease Phillips¡¯ pain, knitting his wounds closed. The Duke, who was closer to death than life, could finally open his eyes

    ¡°They need¡­ help,¡± Phillips gasped, his voice hoarse from the struggle. He gestured weakly toward the wounded¡ªboth the unconscious boy and the battered thugs. ¡°Save them¡­ they deserve justice.¡±

    The caster nodded, signaling for others to tend to the injured.

    The guards moved swiftly, lifting the wounded over their shoulders. Phillips watched through half-closed eyes as they worked.

    He was exhausted but it was worth it. There were many gangs in the town but Phillips hoped that this event would bring hope to the citizens.

    He sat on the ground.

    He could finally rest.

 Chapter 13: Aftermath Of The Battle

    Erik awoke with a sensation of warmth and softness enveloping his body, a stark contrast to the cold, hard surfaces he was used to. His eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, he stared in confusion at the tapestry in front of him, the soft linens that cushioned his aching limbs, the enormous size of the room he was in, and the rich velvet curtains that made the room have a slight red hue.

    He tried to sit up, but a sharp pain jolted through his body, forcing him back onto the bed. It was then that he noticed the bandages wrapped tightly around his torso and arms.

    ¡®Oh yeah¡­ the gang¡­¡¯ he thought as he recollected the last moments before blacking out. The image of Rat strangling him was vivid in his mind. ¡®What happened after that? Where am I?¡¯

    Just then, the door creaked open, and Erik¡¯s heart leaped into his throat. An elderly man with only a few strands of hair on his head combed to one side, stepped into the room. His movements were measured and precise, exuding an air of dignity matched by the black suit and white gloves he wore.

    "Ah, you''re awake," the old man said with a warm smile and a slight bow. "I am the butler of this mansion, Clark, the master will see you shortly," the butler placed a towel on the bedside table. ¡°You may use it to clean off your sweat.¡±

    The butler then turned and left the room, closing the door, before Erik could even muster any response.

    ¡®Safe? Here? But where was "here"?¡¯ Erik''s thoughts spiraled as a prickling sensation crawled over his skin. His fingers trembled slightly, tapping on the bed multiple times, his breath shallow and fast as he tried to take in his surroundings.

    It was then that the door opened again. Erik¡¯s breath had caught in his throat as Duke Phillips stepped inside. The man looked different from the last time Erik had seen him¡ªhis left arm was in a cast, and his face appeared to be full of cuts nearly healed¡ª, however, it was still the same person he stole from twice.

    Erik¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. ¡®Does he want revenge? Will I be a prisoner of him?¡¯. Fear surged through him, and despite the pain, he tried to scramble out of bed and make a run for it.

    However, his body betrayed him. Pain flared up, and he collapsed to the floor with a pained grunt after taking just a couple of steps.

    ¡°Easy there,¡± Phillips said, hurrying to Erik¡¯s side. The Duke¡¯s touch was gentle as he helped Erik back onto the bed. Phillips chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you, boy. If I were, you wouldn¡¯t be lying in this bed. What¡¯s your name though?¡±

    Erik stared at him, wide-eyed and trembling, his instincts screaming at him to run, but his body was too weak to obey.

    ¡°I¡¯m Erik Blake¡­¡±

    Phillips'' eyes widened, and he stared into Erik¡¯s face. ¡°Are you¡­ Kaf Blake¡¯s son?¡± the words came out slow, almost as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± Erik asked, confused about how he knew his father.

    The Duke placed his hand over his mouth and coughed slightly. ¡°Nothing, I apologize. It just reminded me of something,¡± Phillips took a seat beside the bed, leaning back. ¡°Well now that formalities are out of the way, you¡¯re probably wondering why you¡¯re here, and what happened after you blacked out.¡±

    Phillips unbuttoned his shirt slightly, revealing the bandages wrapped around his own chest. ¡°You see? We¡¯re both a bit worse than we would hope to be, I got these injuries fighting those thugs,¡± he said before buttoning it up again.

    Erik gulped, seeing the man¡¯s injuries. His gaze avoided the Duke for a few moments. That man hurt himself badly because of him, and that¡¯s not even counting how much harm Erik had done. He felt indebted and ungrateful to Phillips.

    ¡°The magic healing we received wasn¡¯t enough to fully mend our injuries. Too much of it, and our bodies might¡¯ve rejected it altogether,¡± the Duke said.

    Erik nodded slowly, understanding the Duke¡¯s words.

    He had learned about the dangers of overusing healing magic from Katherine. Potions carry the risk of toxicity, where too much could build up in the body and cause it to break down from within. Even with healing magic, there were serious risks.

    The magic worked by accelerating the body¡¯s natural healing process, pushing it beyond its normal limits. This made it possible to heal wounds that would otherwise be fatal, but it came at a cost¡ªextreme exhaustion and wear on the body. Additionally, newly healed tissue could behave unpredictably. In some cases, excessive healing had caused organs to fail, as the body rejected the magically regenerated parts.

    Erik winced as he shifted slightly in bed, the pain in his wounds a sharp reminder of that fact.

    Phillips studied Erik for a moment before leaning forward, his expression softening. ¡°Tell me, Erik,¡± he began gently, ¡°why did you resort to crime? What drove you to make the choices you did?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­¡± he gulped, trying to keep his eyes on Phillips'' face. ¡°This an interrogation?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I just want to know what led you to all of this. Why join that infamous gang? Why not accept my help only to betray them in the end?¡±

    Erik hesitated, his gaze avoiding the duke, he breathed deeply as he recollected everything that happened. He was nervous because of his past with the Duke, if he said something wrong would he be imprisoned?

    The man seemed like a reasonable person until now but he wasn¡¯t sure. Still, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to be in silence or lie right now.

    Erik went on to explain it from the beginning. It was a long story but the older man wasn¡¯t in any hurry. The boy also talked about how he met the witch and started brewing potions with her, something that would have helped him leave the path of crime.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Phillips chuckled, the response he got was satisfactory. ¡°You were protecting your family,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You did what you thought was necessary to keep them safe. You shouldn¡¯t have stolen from all those people, but still, I, Duke Phillips of Frosthollow, hereby forgive you of your crimes,¡± he extended his hand to Erik who shook it after thinking for a few moments.

    ¡°So¡­ I won¡¯t be punished?¡± Erik asked, finding it weird how a commoner like him who had done all of that could be forgiven like this.

    Phillips shook his head. ¡°No, Erik, you won¡¯t be punished,¡± he replied gently. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough to know that you¡¯re not a bad person¡ªyou were just pushed into a corner with no way out,¡± he explained in a gentle voice. ¡°Your methods weren¡¯t right but your heart is in the right place.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ am I free to go?¡± Erik asked, his family would have probably been worried by now as they wouldn¡¯t expect him to leave for long¡ªalthough he wasn''t sure if only a few hours had passed or entire days.

    ¡°Why, is there any place you need to be now?¡± Phillips raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re free to stay here until your wounds are fully healed.¡±

    Erik shook his head, turning away the offer. ¡°My mother and siblings are probably worried by now, I don¡¯t want to torture them like this.¡±

    The Duke brought his hand to his chin and nodded after a few moments. ¡°And where do you live?¡±

    ¡°In a village west from here, it¡¯s a bit far away.¡±

    ¡°Well, in that case, why don¡¯t I prepare a carriage for us? We¡¯ll go there together later but for now, I want us to just enjoy this conversation,¡± the Duke said in a gentle voice that Erik could only accept, leading him to nod.

    Phillips then called his Butler and requested two horses, a small carriage, and a healer as soon as possible. The guards however showed some resistance, saying that the Duke was far too bruised to go on adventures by himself so three guards and a healer would tag along.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to the village?¡±

    ¡°Why? Well, I thought that was obvious. I want to see if I can cure your mom somehow. I assume she hasn¡¯t seen doctors right?¡±

    Erik shook his head.

    ¡°Well, you see? Then there¡¯s hope we could cure her,¡± the man said, a warm smile sprawling on his face.

    ¡°Why would you do all of this to us?¡± Erik asked, his gaze shifting downwards as he felt tears form in his eyes. These weren¡¯t of sadness, rather he was just overwhelmed by finding someone that cared.

    Phillips¡¯s expression softened as he noticed Erik¡¯s struggle to hold back tears. He took a moment before answering, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Erik, I¡¯m doing this because no one should have to face the hardships you and your family have endured alone. Your father, Kaf, saved my life once, and though I couldn¡¯t repay him then, I can honor his memory by helping you now.¡±

    Erik looked at the man after hearing his father being mentioned. ¡°You knew¡­ my father?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know him in person but I was in a city overseas when the Demi-human army encroached on us. I was terrified, I thought that our armies had it under control but I was wrong. It was Kaf, that day, that stood alone against them, sacrificing himself to save us.¡±

    Erik¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He had known his father died in the war, but he had never heard the full story of his heroism. It seemed that he died as he lived.

    ¡°He was a hero,¡± Phillips continued, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°And I owe him everything. That is one of the three reasons I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    ¡°What are the other two?¡± Erik asked as his curiosity peaked.

    ¡°Well,¡± Phillips raised two fingers. ¡°I can¡¯t really let a child like you suffer, can I?¡±

    ¡°There are many orphans in here, aren¡¯t there though?¡± Erik recollected the sighs of children walking around aimlessly, many beggars and criminals like himself. ¡°You should probably help them instead of me.¡±

    Erik¡¯s argument was reasonable, it showed great selfishness from the boy too¡ªmaking Phillips laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have some plans to help the general population. For the kids, I¡¯ll start by creating an orphanage so they have a roof over their heads and food. The building is in its earlier stages though¡­ with some luck we have it done before the winter comes,¡± he said, holding his chin.

    Erik nodded but he still wasn¡¯t sure about this. Many people needed more help than him, things were tough but they used to be worse anyway. ¡°What about the adults? Many people lost their jobs, many men came from war handicapped and all of that.¡±

    Phillips raised his brow. ¡°You¡¯re weirdly grown up for your age¡­ how old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eleven;¡± Erik said.

    ¡®Am I really that grown?¡¯ Erik thought, he didn¡¯t see himself like that at all so he couldn¡¯t guess why the Duke asked that.

    ¡°That¡¯s the age of my daughter and she doesn¡¯t think like you at all¡­¡± Phillips scratched his cheek with a smile before recomposing himself. ¡°Well, to answer your question I am working on that as well. I plan on reopening some mines north of here that closed due to worker shortages when the war started. It¡¯ll be hard but it¡¯s going to bring hundreds of jobs to the town and enrich the commerce with minerals. You know¡­ things a kid shouldn¡¯t worry about.¡±

    Erik nodded slowly, taking in everything the Duke had said. He wanted to make sure he could believe in this man, to trust that he would do good. Though Erik wasn¡¯t driven by a deep sense of obligation toward others, the thought of being singled out while others remained in need weighed on him after all.

    ¡°And what¡¯s your third reason?¡±

    Phillips hesitated, shifting in his seat as a faint flush crept up his neck. He rubbed the back of his head, clearly embarrassed. ¡°Well, this one is¡­ it¡¯s a bit selfish, honestly.¡±

    Erik raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Was it something bad? It must¡¯ve been for that man to suddenly lose his composure.

    ¡°You see,¡± Phillips began, his voice a bit lower, ¡°after the incident at the warehouse, I had some of my mages examine the scene. They found traces of fire magic¡ªa powerful spell, likely a fireball. And then there was the leader of the Wolf Fist Gang¡¯s account of how fast you moved, how you seemed to enhance your body with magic. That, combined with your knowledge of alchemy at such a young age, well¡­¡± He trailed off, looking a bit sheepish.

    Erik maintained a serious expression as Phillips described his reason. Perhaps he noticed that as the embarrassed man coughed profusely and shifted to a more serious tone.

    ¡°You have lots of potential. I¡¯d like to help that potential grow. Now, you¡¯re free to ignore this offer¡ªI¡¯ll still help your family as I promised¡ªbut if you choose not to develop your magic, you might be turning away from something extraordinary.¡± He paused to breathe but his gaze remained steady. ¡°But just think for a moment, Erik¡­ don¡¯t you want to see how deep you can reach into the abyss of magic?¡±

    Erik gulped. That wasn¡¯t a proposal he was expecting. ¡®Do I want this? Do I want to become strong?¡¯ he wondered, the question echoing in his mind.

    Then, his thoughts flashed back to the promise he had made with his siblings all those months ago, a promise to become stronger.

    A smile curled on his lips, growing wider with each passing second. This was the opportunity he¡¯d been waiting for.

    His thoughts turned to his father, a man he had always respected, now revealed to be a hero in the war. The smile on Erik¡¯s face widened, almost maniacal in its intensity. He wanted to be like that man, but he also wanted to surpass him¡ªdying on a battlefield wouldn¡¯t be the end of Erik Blake.

    He grasped Phillips¡¯ hand firmly. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed, his voice resolute. ¡°But first, you¡¯ll help my family!¡±

    Phillips smiled warmly, giving a reassuring handshake to the boy. ¡°That was always part of the plan, Erik.¡±

 Chapter 14: Tying Ends

    The sun was beginning to set as Erik and Duke Phillips arrived at Erik¡¯s village. The sight of the Duke''s carriage, flanked by a few guards on horses, drew curious glances from the peasants, the modest people of the village weren¡¯t used to seeing such a sight. It wasn¡¯t often that high nobility visited such a remote place.

    Erik felt a knot tighten in his stomach as they approached his home. He wasn¡¯t sure how his mother would react to seeing him, especially in the company of a nobleman¡ªespecially the most important one in the region. His heart raced as they stopped in front of his house, a modest structure that had seen better days.

    Phillips noticed Erik¡¯s hesitation and placed a reassuring hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Erik,¡± he said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    They stepped up to the door, and Erik knocked lightly. Moments later, the door creaked open, revealing Alice. Her gaunt features mixed with her eyes dull with exhaustion. She froze upon seeing Erik, her gaze shifting quickly to the Duke and the guards behind him.

    ¡°Erik¡­ what¡¯s going on? Who are these people?¡± she asked.

    Before Erik could respond, Phillips stepped forward, offering a warm smile. ¡°Good evening, madam. I am Duke Phillips of Frosthollow. Your son is quite a brave young man. He saved me from a group of bandits on the road a few hours ago. We both got roughed up, but thanks to him, I¡¯m here to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡®Wow, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s lying through his teeth like that,¡¯ Erik noted. He wasn¡¯t complaining, however, it was much better than explaining all the involvement.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Bandits? Erik, are you hurt?¡± She reached out to touch her son, her hands trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± Erik assured her. ¡°There were just a few scratches,¡± he said, although he was almost mummified below his cloak.

    ¡°Well, even then, this young man should rest for a few days,¡± Phillips said.

    Alice, still recovering from the shock of the situation, suddenly gasped¡ªperhaps realizing the lapse in her manners. She straightened, offering a small, polite bow.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace, for looking after my son,¡± she said, her voice steadying as she tried to regain her composure. ¡°I¡¯m Alice Blake. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, though I wish it were under better circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Miss Blake, you¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Phillips said and bowed slightly.

    Alice gasped a bit, a man of such high class would never bow to a peasant but she wasn¡¯t the one who would correct him.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alice said, her eyes scouting the two of them. ¡°Well, is there anything more I should know?¡±

    Phillips nodded. ¡°But before, may we enter the house? It''s going to take a while.¡±

    Alice hesitated for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed the situation. She could sense there was more to the story than what was being said, but she didn¡¯t press further. Instead, she nodded. ¡°Of course, please come in, though I must apologize in advance. Our home is quite modest.¡±

    Phillips offered her a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, madam. Modesty is often where true warmth and hospitality are found.¡± He then turned to the guards, giving a brief nod. ¡°Stay outside and keep watch. We¡¯ll be inside for a bit.¡± He gestured for the healer to follow him and Erik into the house.

    As they entered the small home, the warmth from the hearth welcomed them, casting a soft glow over the simple furniture. Erik¡¯s siblings, Anna and Ben, were in the kitchen, their curious eyes wide as they took in the sight of their unexpected guests. Anna, the oldest of the two stood before Ben, her expression defiant.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the old man?!¡± she asked.

    ¡°Anna, Ben!¡± Alice said in an imposing tone. ¡°Go to your rooms for a bit please, I have important things to discuss with this gentleman.¡±

    Once the children were gone, Alice turned back to Phillips, her expression serious. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re alone now. What is it that you need to tell me? I assume you¡¯re not only here to congratulate my son.¡±

    Alice was full of suspicion of the man. The last time a nobleman came to the village it ended with her husband¡¯s death. Besides, she was quite used to how petty the nobility could be.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, your son has done me a great service, and I intend to repay that debt. However, I¡¯m also here because I¡¯m concerned about your health, madam,¡± he spoke in a soft tone, making it clear that meant good.

    Alice blinked in surprise, taken aback by the sudden shift in the conversation. ¡°My health?¡±

    The Duke gestured to the healer, who stepped forward. ¡°This is the best healer in the region, a doctor with thirty years of experience who can use 4th-level healing magic. I¡¯ve brought him here to see if we can help you regain your strength. Erik has told me you¡¯ve been unwell for some time, and I would like to offer any assistance.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Alice began, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words. This outcome was so unexpected that it left her momentarily speechless. Her eyes moved to Erik, searching his face for reassurance, and when their gazes met, her sternness melted away. She felt some kind of gratitude for him at this moment.

    She turned back to the Duke, her hands wringing together. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very kind of you, Your Grace,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯ve been managing just fine. We¡¯ve been getting by, and I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you with our burdens.¡±

    Phillips smiled gently, his eyes reflecting genuine concern. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Mrs. Blake. It would trouble me far more to know that I could have helped and didn¡¯t. Your son has already done so much for me¡ªthis is the least I can do in return.¡±

    ¡°Again, I thank you for wanting to help, but it''s unnecessary,¡± she said, her gaze avoiding the Duke.

    Sensing her reluctance, Phillips continued, his tone soft but firm. ¡°Please, madam. Allow me to help. This isn¡¯t just about repaying a debt¡ªit¡¯s about doing what¡¯s right. Your children need you at your best, and if there¡¯s anything we can do to make that happen, I believe it¡¯s worth trying.¡±

    Alice¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, her hands still fidgeting nervously. She was touched by the Duke¡¯s words, yet she was a stubborn woman. It was hard to accept the charity of a nobleman.

    Erik, noticing his mother¡¯s struggle, took a small step forward. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing our best, but¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to let someone else help too. I want you to get better. From the way things are now, each step you take is hard and slow. Perhaps this can help you.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Alice looked up at her son. ¡°Erik¡­¡± she muttered before allowing a few moments of silence to set in. Finally, she nodded ¡°Alright¡­ If it¡¯s for the sake of my children, I¡¯ll accept your help.¡±

    Phillips smiled, relieved. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Blake. I promise you, we¡¯ll do everything in our power to help you recover.¡±

    He then turned to the healer and gestured toward Alice. ¡°If you would, please.¡±

    The healer, who had been patiently waiting, stepped forward. He was a man of few words, his presence calm and reassuring. ¡°Ms. Blake,¡± he said with a respectful nod, ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll need to examine you to see what¡¯s the best course of action.¡±

    Alice glanced at the healer, then back at Phillips, before nodding once more. ¡°Of course¡­ Please, come this way,¡± she said, leading him to her room.

    As the healer began his examination, Erik and Phillips stepped aside, not entering the place to give them some space. Erik¡¯s siblings peeked out from their rooms, curious but too nervous to approach. Erik gave them a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Mom is receiving the help she has needed for a long time,¡± Erik told them.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great,¡± Anna said, stepping into the hall. Behind her was Ben. He fidgeted his fingers.

    ¡°Can you help mom, Mister?¡±

    Phillips turned to the children, his he knelt down to their level with a small smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to do everything we can to help your mother get better,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s very strong, but even the strongest people need a little help sometimes.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes brightened at his words, though the worry still lingered in her expression. ¡°Thank you, she needs it.¡±.

    Ben, still fidgeting, looked up at the Duke with wide, hopeful eyes. ¡°I just want Mom to smile again all the time¡­ like she used to.¡±

    Erik felt a pain in his chest after hearing Ben¡¯s words. As the youngest of the siblings, Erik tried to protect him the most to keep his innocence but he too had known the severity of the situation for a long time. ¡¯Maybe it can go back to before, now.¡¯

    Phillips reached out and placed a comforting hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going to work on that. Your mom¡¯s smile is something worth fighting for.¡±

    Ben nodded, a small spark of hope flickering in his gaze. ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you, Mister.¡±

    Phillips smiled warmly, standing back up. ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. Now, why don¡¯t you two give your mom some time to rest? She¡¯ll need all her strength to get better.¡±

    Anna took Ben¡¯s hand and began to lead him back to their room. ¡°Come on, Ben. Let¡¯s leave Mom to the healer.¡±

    Minutes passed in silence, each one feeling longer than the last. Finally, the door creaked open, and the healer stepped. He looked at Phillips and gave a brief nod, signaling that the Duke could come in.

    Phillips exchanged a glance with Erik before following the healer into the room. Erik remained outside, his heart pounding in his chest as he waited for the news.

    <hr>

    Inside, Alice was sitting on the bed, her back up against worn pillows. The healer stood by her side, a small satchel of herbs open on the table beside him. He looked up as Duke Phillips entered the room.

    ¡°Ms. Blake,¡± the healer began, his voice steady and professional, ¡°I¡¯ve conducted a thorough examination, and I believe you¡¯re suffering from what we call ¡®Sorrow¡¯s Blight.¡¯ It¡¯s a condition of the mind and spirit, brought on by prolonged stress, grief, and exhaustion. It¡¯s not too uncommon in times like these, especially after the war.¡±

    Alice listened intently, her hands gripping the edge of the blanket. ¡°Sorrow¡¯s Blight¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it, but I didn¡¯t think¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it could affect me like this.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you have noticed more exhaustion than usual? Long periods of time where you feel no will to make any effort, maybe you even feel like disregarding your life sometimes?¡±

    Alice''s eyes widened slightly as the healer''s words struck a chord. She hesitated before nodding, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve felt that. There are days when it¡¯s hard to even get out of bed, to find the strength to do anything. But I thought it was just¡­¡± she stopped midway through as she started feeling something clog in her gut. Alice felt an enormous guilt for how she let herself be affected by this disease and its effects on the family.

    The healer nodded. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Many people who have endured what you have felt the same way. The war, the loss, the burden of raising a family on your own¡ªit takes a toll on the mind and body. Sorrow¡¯s Blight isn¡¯t just a state of mind. it¡¯s a condition that affects your entire being.¡±

    Alice¡¯s grip tightened on the blanket, her knuckles white. ¡°But what can I do? I can¡¯t afford to keep being weak.¡±

    Duke Phillips, who had been standing quietly by the door, stepped forward. His voice was soft. ¡°We are going to help you in any way, Ms. Blake. We are going to help you get better.¡±

    The healer nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The treatment will include a regimen of herbal remedies designed to soothe your mind and alleviate your exhaustion. However, rest and emotional recovery are just as crucial. It¡¯s important to start with small, manageable goals that will help you regain your strength, little by little. Additionally, incorporating light physical activity into your routine ¨C such as walking outdoors and getting some sunlight¡ªcan significantly improve your mood and overall well-being. A healthier body often leads to a healthier mind.¡±

    Alice nodded slowly. ¡°I understand, but I suppose it will be hard to do all of that,¡± her grip on the blankets tightened slightly.

    Duke Phillips placed a hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t be going through this alone. I¡¯ll ensure you have the help you need, whether it¡¯s medical care, resources, or support for your children. You¡¯ve already done so much on your own. Now, let us help you.¡±

    Alice looked up at him, a smile formed on her lips. ¡°Why, that¡¯s so kind. May I ask why someone of your status is doing so much for us?¡±

    ¡°To begin with, I see great potential in Erik. He¡¯s a remarkable young man with abilities and a spirit that shouldn¡¯t go unnoticed. I¡¯d like to help him grow, to see how far his talents can take him,¡± Phillips was sincere as that really was one of his main reasons. There was nothing he wished more right now than to help Erik grow with the right opportunities and see how far he could go.

    He paused, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°But beyond that, I believe that those in positions of power have a duty to help those who are struggling. It¡¯s not just a matter of charity; it¡¯s about creating a better community for everyone. If we can lift those who need it most, we all benefit.¡±

    Alice nodded slowly. ¡°I apologize for my suspicion earlier. It''s just¡­ well, it¡¯s not often that someone in your position shows such genuine concern. But now, I can see you speak from the heart,¡± she said, her voice softening as a warm smile spread across her lips. ¡°You¡¯re a kind man, Duke Phillips,¡± her tone carried a quiet fondness, a gentle appreciation to the man she had just met, and yet did more to her and her family than most others did.

    Phillips noticed the softening in Alice''s tone and the warmth in her smile. It brought a slight flush to his cheeks. He hesitated for a moment before speaking again, a more personal thought slipping through his usually composed demeanor.

    ¡°I assure you, I speak the truth. Besides, pardon me if it sounds inappropriate, Ms. Blake, but¡­¡± Phillips hesitated, his words catching in his throat. He coughed, clearing his throat, feeling a wave of embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who, despite their struggles, maintains such a dignified presence and beautiful spirit. Your manners and grace are quite extraordinary, even for someone of higher standing, let alone for someone in your circumstances.¡±

    He took a moment to compose himself before continuing. ¡°Your warmth and poise shine through even the darkest times, and it''s clear you possess a depth of character and a refined nature that¡¯s uncommon among those in more modest positions,¡± the Duke said it in the best way he could. In simpler words, he was smitten by Alice¡¯s beauty and the way she handled herself.

    Alice¡¯s smile widened at the compliment, though she brought her hand to her mouth. ¡°Well, I appreciate your words and your kindness. Though, I must remind you, I am a widow, and I don¡¯t wish to cause any misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°I am truly sorry if I¡¯ve caused any discomfort. My intent was only to express my admiration and support. I respect your circumstances and would never wish to impose,¡± he apologized, though his smile remained unchanged.

    The healer cleared his throat, gently redirecting the conversation. ¡°Well¡­¡± he began, trying to bring the focus back to the matter at hand. ¡°I believe it would be beneficial if I visited once a week to administer treatments and evaluate your condition. Does that arrangement work for you, Ms. Blake?¡±

    Alice nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, that sounds reasonable. Thank you for your help.¡±

    At first glance, it might have seemed as though the Blake family''s story had reached its end. Their struggles were being addressed, and their hopes and dreams were rekindled.

    Yet, this was merely the beginning of a much larger journey that lay ahead. The seeds of change had been sown, and Erik had a much greater path ahead than he could have thought in his childhood.

 Side Story #1: Widow & Widower

    ¡°So you¡¯re asking me if you can go out with my mom, basically?¡± Erik asked, and raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Duke Phillips, who was sitting in the grass near Erik, trailed off. Despite his competent mind, he couldn''t come up with an answer to such a question quickly. ¡°I suppose you can say so, but it''s not quite that. I just want to know what would be your opinion if I invited Alice to a Noble Gala that¡¯s coming. I am expected to attend and bring a lady and I don¡¯t have any mistress for the job so I thought a friend could do¡­¡±

    Erik took his gaze away from the lavish green view of their hill and stopped at Phillips. ¡®He really is asking that to me,¡¯ he thought, a bit perplexed to why he was the person being asked.

    This was a thing that Erik didn¡¯t quite understand yet, most people around him wanted him to be mature and always make good decisions. Sure, he had to be very responsible for an entire year and compared to his siblings he tried to be more level-headed but he didn¡¯t feel wise enough to answer such questions.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re asking whether I think my mom should be your mistress, that¡¯s a very weird thing to ask, don¡¯t you think?¡± Erik said, still gazing at the Duke, waiting for a reaction.

    Phillips gasped for a moment, his mouth was wide open. ¡°I¡­¡± he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ you know, you¡¯ve been getting a lot more bratty recently,¡± he finally said with a deadpan after looking at Erik.

    The boy couldn¡¯t help himself and burst out laughing, he held the grass just to not fall to the side.

    Phillips cleared his throat. ¡°But to answer your question, no. While I do think your mother is a very nice lady, that thought never crossed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Erik said after calming down, now picking on his nails. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind much if you did.¡±

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind living in that mansion!¡¯ he screamed internally, thinking of how rich they¡¯d be. Phillips had the nicest place that Erik had ever seen, such was expected from the Duke of Frosthollow. From what Erik heard, he also had a kid, but they had never met.

    Besides, though not the main reason, Erik saw him as a good person who had saved him. The boy trusted the Duke.

    Still, he had no reason to be serious about this.

    Phillips sighed, sensing that the boy wasn¡¯t being honest. ¡°Well, I suppose I should tell them I won¡¯t go,¡± he got up and stretched before turning to leave.

    ¡°Why, just because I didn¡¯t say it was a good idea? I¡¯m not the one those questions should be directed to.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s gaze fell upon Erik once more. He opened his mouth for a brief moment before closing it again. Phillips cleared his throat before placing a hand on his chest. ¡°Well, you see Erik, I¡¯M SCARED TO ASK HER!¡± the man screamed the last part before his arms went limp. ¡°Imagine if she rejects me,¡± he said in a desperate tone.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Erik only managed to say that as he saw the scene unfold. ¡°You fought many bandits for me, you almost died and yet this scares you?¡± Erik had his forehead flexed, he grimaced slightly.

    ¡°What can I say,¡± Phillips said before his legs gave out and he hit the grass with his knees. His whole body was going limp at this rate. ¡°There are scarier things than dying in this world¡­¡±

    ¡®That makes no sense¡­¡¯

    ¡°Look, just do what you want. But don¡¯t regret it later,¡± Erik said, trying to dismiss the man as this charade had gone for too long.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right!¡± the Duke said, getting up. His eyes glimmered, almost like he admired the boy¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll take that in mind, Erik, have a good afternoon now, and let the adult do his job,¡± he said in a normal tone again.

    Erik grimaced once again as the man entered the house. ¡®He was a real weirdo today, imagine making such a big thing out of that,¡¯ he thought to himself before getting up as well and running down the hill for more magic practice.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    <hr>

    Phillips gulped as he saw Alice cleaning the kitchen. She was a stunning women, making it so that despite being kind she was almost too much for a man like him to even think of doing anything. She had a certain grace in the way she spoke, unlike the average uneducated peasant.

    He smiled as he admired her figure. She was even more beautiful now as she returned to being healthy. Her recovery was hard and took a long time ¨C even now it wasn¡¯t complete ¨C but besides all else, her spirit was greatly improved. He was happy that she could feel better now.

    The Duke didn¡¯t know much about her past, making her more mysterious and alluring.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Miss Alice¡­¡±

    As the words were spoken, she turned her head to him. At first, she gasped in surprise as she hadn¡¯t even noticed that he was standing before but quickly recollected herself.

    ¡°Good afternoon sir Phillips, is there anything I can help you with?¡± she asked after she stopped using the broom.

    Phillips gulped dry, his hands trembled slightly before tightening. He took a deep breath.

    "Lady Alice," he began, his voice a bit shaky, "I was wondering if¡­ if you might be willing to accompany me to the Noble Gala that¡¯s coming up¡­" he hesitated, searching her eyes for any sign of her reaction. "I¡¯m expected to attend, and I¡­ well, I would be honored if you would join me as my companion."

    Alice''s eyes widened in surprise as she hadn¡¯t expected this.

    "Sir Phillips," she said before halting., "I¡­ I''m flattered that you would consider me. But are you certain this is appropriate? I¡¯m but a peasant, after all. Besides, I¡¯m a widow, it would be frowned upon."

    A gentle smile curled on the Duke¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, I am a widower myself. My wife was once part of Draac¡¯s Dragon Squad and she died in the war, trying to protect the citizens¡­ if one must sin, don¡¯t you think this is the best scenario?¡± He moved closer to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Let them say what they will. After all, I¡¯m the Duke of Frosthollow ¨CI think I can handle some gossip,¡± his fingers intertwined with hers slowly. ¡°Besides, it''s not every day I get to dance with such a beautiful lady, is it?¡±

    Alice felt the warmth of Phillips¡¯ hand enveloping hers, a comforting yet unfamiliar sensation. Her gaze fluttered before settling back onto him, her cheeks flushed slightly. It had been so long since anyone had held her hand like this.

    "Your kindness means more to me than I can express. You¡¯ve done so much for my family¡­¡± she began, speaking softly. ¡°I suppose, in a way, it would be fine to accompany you out of gratitude for all you¡¯ve done."

    Phillips'' smile left his face slowly, though he kept his expression warm. He could feel an uneasy feeling grip onto his chest, and for a moment he struggled to find the right words.

    The idea that Alice might agree to accompany him merely out of gratitude didn¡¯t sit right with him. He didn¡¯t want her to feel obligated, nor did he want their relationship ¨C whatever it might become ¨C to be built on something as one-sided as duty.

    Perhaps it had been the loneliness both have had for the past years or they had all this time simply been too good for each other to simply ignore. It was hard to say but he knew he would regret it soon if he didn¡¯t make his feelings clear.

    Phillips gulped, gripping her hand slightly firmer. He pondered what went through her head. Did she like him too? Was he secretly despised? Was this all an act? He sighed, blowing the bad thoughts away.

    He shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t want you to come with me out of duty or gratitude. I want you there because you mean so much more to me than that. Over these past several, you¡¯ve become someone I deeply care about, someone I want by my side ¨C not just at the gala, but in the days that follow."

    Alice gasped, her eyes were wide. She opened her mouth but before she could say anything, the Duke continued.

    "I care for you, Alice, more than I¡¯ve cared for anyone else in a long time. In my opinion, this could be a step toward to something more¡­ something I hope we can discover together,¡± he took a moment to catch his breath. He sighed, his once uneasy gaze now checked her face, both mesmerized by her beauty and expecting any response. ¡°Will you join me, not just as a companion for the Gala, but as someone who might share in a new beginning with me?"

    Alice stayed quiet for a few moments. Her cheeks flushed more than before and she smiled.

    "I¡­ I¡¯ve always respected you¡­" she struggled to find the right words. "You mean a lot to me and my family. You helped us during our hard times. Sure, we weren¡¯t at our lowest at the time, but you gave opportunities to my children and me. We are now happier than we have been in years¡­ ever since Kaf left,¡± her gaze avoided the Duke for a moment before she looked him in the eye again. ¡°I just want to say that what you said¡­ well, it is more mutual than it might seem at first glance.¡±

    ¡°So this means-¡±

    ¡°I care about you as well. Though I try to keep those thoughts away, I think it''s more than just gratitude¡­ I¡¯d be happy to accompany you to that Gala¡­ after you help me get a suitable dress,¡± she said, the last part making her giggle a bit.

    Phillips'' heart punched his chest hard. He couldn¡¯t believe this outcome. He slowly bowed down, brought her hand to him, and kissed her back gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the most fashionable person, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

 Side Story #2: A Witchs Life

    Katherine¡¯s heart pounded, nearly making her throw up. She could only stare at the monstrosity before her.

    A demon that towered over most boss monsters in dungeons¡ªit was almost as big as a castle. The creature made no sense. It had two legs, an unnaturally large body and two big arms but instead of a single head it had dozens. Each head had a pair of arms, each arm bore a weapon, a few of them bloodied by the Cleric¡¯s and Paladin¡¯s blood.

    Katherine could only gaze at the weapons that killed her comrades, the power of the strongest adventurer team in the kingdom wasn¡¯t enough to defeat one of the Six Monarchs of Destruction of legend.

    No one could have imagined such a creature as a dungeon boss, and now they were paying the price.

    ¡°Kath, Reynold¡­ go, run-¡± Edward, the party¡¯s warrior, begged with his last breath just before a flaming sword pierced him.

    His armor shattered under the impact of the weapons, and his flesh was torn apart, limb from limb.

    She breathed raggedly. For all the darkness the witch could muster in battle, this situation was too much.

    It was at that moment she felt a hand grab her own, her gaze jolted to the touch¡ªReynold the Rogue.

    ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t falter now!¡± He shouted and grabbed her. ¡°[Stealth], [Shadow Step],¡± he activated his abilities in quick succession and bolted through the stone floor of the dungeon.

    Dungeons were monumental structures made by the gods, they were extremely dangerous but you could escape in case of failure¡ªit would just be very hard to run up each floor.

    They ascended floor after floor, Reynold leading the way, dodging monster after monster. His breath became labored, his steps faltering as exhaustion took its toll.

    [Shadow Step] was a powerful ability that increased one¡¯s speed by many times but it drained their stamina and mana rapidly.

    He was pushing himself far beyond his limits. After a while, each floor felt like an eternity, and Katherine could feel the strain in his grip, the trembling in his hands.

    Finally, they reached the last staircase, the dungeon¡¯s exit just within reach. Reynold stumbled, his abilities faltering as his energy waned. The stealth that had shielded them flickered out, leaving them exposed in the dim, torch-lit corridor.

    "We¡¯re almost there," Reynold gasped, his voice hoarse with fatigue. He forced a smile, trying to reassure Katherine, but she could see the fear in his eyes. They both knew they were far from safe.

    She got out of his grasp, knowing that he was pretty much done, the rogue would now need to be carried to the exit.

    But before she could take another step, she felt a chill creep on her spine. She felt like she was being watched. The dungeon¡¯s walls trembled, she turned around as her blood started running cold.

    The boss had left the boss room.

    It was an unthinkable event. Bosses never left their designated chambers¡ªit was a law of the dungeons, a rule that had never been broken. But this monstrosity, this demon that towered over everything she had ever faced, had shattered that rule.

    It used its countless arms to lift the rocky ceiling as it was too big to fit in.

    Before Reynold could react, one of the demon¡¯s heads elongated itself out of the main body, striking with blinding speed. Katherine barely registered the movement¡ªa flash of steel¡ªand then Reynold¡¯s body dropped to the ground in front of her, cleaved in half. Blood pooled around him, his life extinguished in an instant.

    "No¡­" Katherine whispered, her voice breaking. Her vision blurred with tears, her breath hitching as she looked at what remained of her friend.

    The demon squeezed through the narrow hall, advancing.Katherine¡¯s body trembled, her heart shattering under the weight of grief and terror. She felt the darkness within her stir, the mana she still had wasn¡¯t much.

    But it would have to suffice. Even if she had to break her mana core, she would power through this.

    She bit her lip, the taste of blood sharp on her tongue as she fought to regain control of the situation. She gritted her teeth, plunging all her mana outside of her body ¨C it wasn¡¯t enough.

    She pressured her mana core to produce more and more mana, ignoring the sharp pain it caused her.

    The air around her crackled with raw energy before twisting it into a mass of seething darkness.

    ¡°Come forth, my Familiars¡­¡± she whispered through the pain.

    The shadows around her deepened, coalescing into tangible forms. From the darkness, creatures emerged¡ªhundreds of them.

    It was at that moment that several other heads lunged from the demon, keeping themselves only attached to him by a thin line.

    Her shadow army blocked the attacks.

    The following battle was something not seen by the world, it was something not remembered by anyone, even Katherine. The only thing she knew is that she later woke up outside the dungeon.

    <hr>

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Katherine opened her eyes, sweat drenched her entire body. She lifted her torso up, realizing that she wasn¡¯t on, that it was a nightmare.

    ¡°This dream again¡­ it''s been thirty years for god¡¯s sake,¡± she gasped for air, pressing her hand against her chest. Her chest still hurt from that day.

    Both from the extensive damage done to her mana core and the loss she felt throughout all those years.

    After a while, Katherine made her way out of her bed, her old bones weighing her down and making it much harder than it used to. At first, she asked her remaining three familiars¡ªsince she had lost the strength to summon most of those she had ¨C to gather ingredients from the forest.

    Later, as they came back with everything she needed, she started making her potions and elixirs. Ever since the dungeon incident she had to take an elixir to surpress her mana because if not then her mana core could lose control of her powers very easily. She also made elixirs for pain and healing potions every day just to combat the problems of old age and from the past battle.

    As she worked through her day, memories of her life kept flashing. After losing her companions, she decided to live in seclusion from civilization. She spent many years inside this forest, the few times she met another human being she chased them away.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Eventually she got known as the witch of this region.

    One day, a baby appeared on her doorstep wrapped in a towel¡ªshe searched for who could have done that but no soul was around to be seen. Katherine decided to raise him as her own, despite kids never being something she wanted she saw as a better outcome than leaving the boy to die¡ªor throwing him at another doorstep and hoping good people would take him in.

    She raised him for many years until he was old enough to go on his adventures. He came back a few times¡ªsometimes even with a girl he had found in his travels. They later married and that was the last she heard of him.

    Then, who could have guessed.

    Over a decade later, his son looked for her to help their family. Despite her outward demeanor, she felt happy to be useful one more time and helped the child, teaching him the basics of potion making and elixirs. It had now been many months since she started doing so¡ªhe had now left the bad life he was leading¡ªand kept visiting for more knowledge.

    The past still lingered, the trauma was something that would probably never fully leave her. But the presence of her grandson, the simple joy of being a part of his life, had brought a measure of peace to her heart. She was no longer just the witch of the forest¡ªshe was a grandmother and a teacher. And for the first time in a long while, she felt that perhaps, just perhaps, she had found her place in the world once more.

    <hr>

    A couple of hours later as everything was already done, she stopped in front of the lustrous mirror she had in her house.

    She looked at her frail figure for a few moments. ¡®Gods, I¡¯ve really become a witch like those in stories,¡¯ she really had become the stereotype.

    This was not her objective, though. Katherine stepped closer to the mirror, placing her hands in it.

    She breathed slowly, guiding her mana throughout her body to her hand. Purple mist leaked into the air, slowly, before being sucked inside the mirror.

    ¡°[Pathway Of The Somber Night],¡± she muttered. As the words left her lips, the mirror before her began to darken, its surface losing its reflective gleam and becoming an abyssal void.

    She felt a pull coming from the mirror, a gentle tug that almost seemed to request her to enter it. Katherine hesitated for a moment as it was always a weird experience but after a few moments stepped forward.

    As her foot touched the surface, it didn¡¯t meet cold glass but was instead enveloped by swirling black mist. The sensation was disorienting, like stepping into a cloud of shadows. She took another step, her body sank into the dark mist until she was completely engulfed. There was no resistance, no solid barrier. And then, with a final breath, she crossed the threshold and vanished into the darkness.

    When she opened her eyes, she was in a different realm.

    This was the Town of Witches, a place that only powerful witches could access. Not only would they have to know the name of the spell but they also had to be invited to this realm and leave their key behind¡ªa mirror. In that way, witches throughout time had a safe heaven to visit and relax.

    Katherine herself had the privilege of being a member of this town but she rarely visited. Perhaps only once or twice a year as she couldn¡¯t be bothered to put up with her sisters.

    As Katherine stepped into the Town, she was met by the all to familiar perpetual twilight of the sky above, painted in hues of indigo and violet, with stars twinkling faintly in the distance.

    These stars, however, were not ordinary celestial bodies. They were but an illustration designed by magic to simulate the real world. The air was thick with the scent of herbs, incense, and the faint flow of magic that permeated every corner of the town.

    Black cats walked and rested everywhere through the town.

    Witches made their way with their pointy hats, many of them had brooms for flying even¡ªKatherine didn¡¯t have her own though as ever since the [Flight] spell was invented, flying with a broom was seen as archaic and just tradition. Many of the witches even had their familiars around, ranging from cats to crows and owls.

    The streets were lined with buildings that defied the logic of the mortal world. Some homes were tall and narrow, spiraling into the sky like twisted towers, while others were short and round, with roofs made of thatch. Fireflies were encased in glass cases, hung from wrought-iron posts, their bodies flickering with an otherworldly glow, illuminating the town.

    As Katherine walked through the town, she noticed shops and stalls lining the streets, each one catering to the unique needs of witches. There were apothecaries filled with rare ingredients, potion shops with bubbling cauldrons, and bookstores filled with ancient scrolls.

    Finally, Katherine stopped in front of one such shop that caught her attention.

    It was a small, cozy-looking caf¨¦ nestled between two larger, more imposing buildings. The sign above the door read ¡°The Enchanted Brew¡±.

    Through the large, glass windows, Katherine could see warm light spilling out onto the cobblestone street, the interior looked cozy with cushioned wooden furniture and a fireplace at the end, warming the place.

    Katherine made her way to an empty table near the back, her old bones aching from the journey. She settled into a plush armchair, its cushions soft and welcoming, and took a moment to relax. As she looked around, she noticed that the caf¨¦ was a gathering place for witches of all ages and backgrounds. Some were discussing the latest magical innovations, while others were deep in conversation about ancient rituals and spells. A few were simply enjoying the ambiance, sipping their brews in contented silence.

    A young witch with bright, green eyes and a friendly smile approached Katherine¡¯s table, a notepad in hand. "What can I get for you today, ma''am?" she asked, her voice gentle but filled with energy.

    Katherine thought for a moment before responding, "I¡¯ll have a cup of your strongest brew, something to clear the mind."

    The young witch nodded and hurried off to fulfill the order. As Katherine waited, she let her thoughts wander, the familiar environment of the Town of Witches bringing back memories of her younger days. Despite her reclusive lifestyle, there was a certain comfort in being surrounded by her own kind, in a place where she didn¡¯t have to hide her power or her past.

    When the witch returned with a steaming cup of purple liquid, Katherine wrapped her hands around it, feeling the warmth seep into her fingers. She took a sip, it had an extremely bitter taste ¨C in fact it almost tasted like poison ¨C but to an old witch, it was the best thing ever. The warm liquid invigorated

    Sipping her brew, Katherine allowed herself to relax, the tension in her body easing. Despite Katherine avoiding too much contact with other witches, this was the kind of rest she earned.

    After being done, she went to the counter to pay for her drink. The currency was a scroll with a magic circle drawn inside ¨C after adding mana into it, the spell would activate. Any scroll sufficed as witches were drawn by these things.

    ¡°Oh please, ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t accept any payment from you, I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the day,¡± the young witch said, pushing the scroll back into Katherine¡¯s hands. Katherine frowned her brow, very confused by this predicament but just said thanks and left the place.

    The familiar sights of the town greeted her once more as she walked through the streets, the cobblestones uneven beneath her feet. She approached her mirror and once again, her body was enveloped by a black mist as she stepped into it. When she opened her eyes, she was right back at her cabin.

    Before she could think of anything, however, a sudden knock on the door took away the air from her lungs. ¡®Erik?¡¯ She thought it was a bit late so it was unusual for him to come by this hour.

    When she opened the door though, she was met by both familiar and unfamiliar faces.

    There, standing on her doorstep, was Erik, her grandson, holding a cake with delicate candles flickering on top. Beside him was Alice, his mother, whom Katherine hadn¡¯t seen in many years. Besides, there was another boy and a girl, they seemed to be a bit younger than Erik and resembled Alice a lot due to their hair and eyes.

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Grandma!¡± Erik said.

    Katherine blinked, her mind catching up to the moment. Her birthday. She had completely forgotten. The years had blended so much that she no longer kept track of the days. Yet here they were, her family, standing on her doorstep with a cake.

    Alice stepped forward and gave Katherine a hug to which the witch returned.

    ¡°I want to thank you for taking such good care of my son, remember that you will always be part of the family.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Katherine cleared her throat, placing her hand in front of her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this but well, if you insist¡­ come on, my home is small but it should be enough,¡± the old witch turned back inside and walked. Her sleeves cleaned the tears that fell down her through her cheeks.

    Despite her solitary life, she felt the warmth of belonging, knowing she was cared for and that, for now, was enough.

 Chapter 15: Magic Evaluation Part 1

    One day, under a tree that shielded them from the sunlight, the Blake siblings studied magic with their magic instructor.

    This had been going on for around a year and well, the kids showed great promise.

    ¡°And this is how you do the [Ablaze] spell,¡± the magic instructor said as the blade of the knife he had in his hands was set on fire. ¡°You just have to imagine your mana building up around the blade and then release it in a controlled way. It can be awkward at first but soon enough you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    He gave the knife to Erik who effortlessly did the same. He grinned as the blade was surrounded by the orange aura, the heat embracing his fingertips in an almost comforting way.

    ¡°Too easy for me, old man, when will you show us an actual challenge?¡± Erik said in a provocative manner that made his teacher sigh.

    ¡°Such preposterous, young Erik. I shall let you know that I¡¯ve been a mage longer than you¡¯ve been alive so please show some respect for once,¡± he said, frowning slightly.

    Erik felt a pull on his arm before watching Ben get close to his ear, placing his hands around it.

    ¡°He¡¯s supposed to have taught, like, dozens of students before us, he knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± he whispered.

    Erik could only scoff, however. ¡°Yeah? Doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s got much left to teach.¡±

    A vein popped on the teacher''s head, it seemed like he could hear the chit-chat but decided to not say anything.

    Despite their cockiness, one could only agree that Erik was incredibly talented. Even if one was to receive proper training, it was said that it took 4-5 years of consistent training to improve your max spell tier by one. Erik had already achieved second tier before getting any training and this last year made him able to control it as easily as breathing.

    This kid could become a monster one day.

    ¡°Well, I think it''s an interesting spell,¡± Ben said, holding the knife as it was passed on to him and coated it in a thin layer of water. Many spells seemed to work similarly, independent of your elemental affinity¡ªthe element one can use. Sure, they would have a different name and a different effect but the step of imagining the spell would be mostly the same.

    ¡°Mister, the spell increases the cutting power and sets things on fire when you use [Ablaze] but what about [Soaked]?¡± Ben asked, referring to the water-based version of the same spell

    ¡°Well-¡± the instructor tried to answer but was interrupted as an arrow flew past his year, almost grazing it.

    There was a thud behind him, making everyone look. The arrow had penetrated deep into the tree trunk, making disheveled marks on the wood around it. Surprisingly, the arrow was intact.

    ¡°Miss Anna!¡± the teacher placed his hands on his sides and gave the girl a stern look. ¡°That was dangerous, you should not do that without permission.¡±

    Anna however seemed to not care as she turned to her brothers excited, which led to a background grumble coming from the instructor but no one cared.

    ¡°Did you see what I did? Wow, I can¡¯t believe my arrow packed so much strength,¡± she clenched her bow tightly.

    ¡°Wow, have you been practicing?¡± Ben asked, his eyes shined after seeing his sister do such a cool magic spell.

    Anna beamed at her brothers, her eyes gleaming with pride as she nodded.

    "I¡¯ve been practicing every day after our lessons," she confessed, brushing her finger below her nose to appear humble.

    Anna had shown great progress. Despite being the only one of the siblings not capable of using 2nd tier magic yet, she had only awakened six months ago so it was understandable.

    Instead, she had refined her hunting skills far beyond what was expected even for seasoned hunters, it was to the point where she would scour several kilometers each day and bring heavy carcasses.

    Magic was truly incredible, it granted the ability to create powerful spells but also made you stronger, quicker, and helped on the day-to-day.

    For the rest of the tutoring session, the siblings continued to misbehave around their teacher. They didn¡¯t show him any respect, leaving him to sigh in resignation. After he finally left, Alice shouted from the top of the hill.

    ¡°Hey! Lunch is ready!¡±

    Erik jolted to his feet, a grin spreading across his face as he thought about what they might eat today. Before he could sprint off, though, someone grabbed his wrist. He turned to see Anna.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She paused, then suddenly bolted across the grass. ¡°The last one home does the dishes!¡±

    ¡°Ah, damn!¡± Erik cursed, quickly giving chase.

    The siblings raced up the hill, their hearts pounding. Despite Anna¡¯s head start, Erik¡¯s athleticism shone through as he reached the top a few strides ahead of her.

    Ben arrived last, his face pale and drenched with sweat, clutching his knees like he was about to collapse. It wasn¡¯t surprising, for one he was the smallest and youngest but even then, he simply wasn¡¯t physically gifted like his siblings.

    Erik moved closer, smirking.

    ¡°Erik¡­¡± Ben panted, looking up at the older brother he admired. A small smile curled up on his face.

    ¡°Good luck with the dishes,¡± Erik said, clapping a hand on Ben¡¯s shoulder before dashing inside.

    Ben¡¯s ragged scream of betrayal echoed across the hill as the siblings burst into laughter.Stolen novel; please report.

    The scent of lunch filled the cottage as Erik stepped inside, bringing with it a comforting warmth that seemed to chase away the chill in the air. The table was modest, set with wooden plates and simple utensils, but the food laid out was nothing short of inviting.

    A large, iron pot sat in the center, filled with a thick pottage, Erik could see the fat bits of salted pork in it that made him want to devour it even more.

    Beside it was a trencher of coarse brown bread, the kind that was dense and slightly chewy, perfect for soaking up the pottage. A small wheel of cheese sat on the side, wrapped in a cloth.

    Just before Erik started eating, however, Alice spoke.

    ¡°Come on Erik, you know we have to pray before eating,¡± she said, giving him her hand.

    Erik grumbled lowly but caved in, wanting to end the movements of his bowels as soon as possible. He held hands with his family and silently prayed to the gods, although he didn¡¯t believe much in them.

    After they ended, the kids devoured the food much to their mom¡¯s chuckles. It seemed like tiring your mana core made you extra hungry ¨C or her kids were just beasts.

    As Erik finished his plate, he leaned back in his chair, feeling the warmth of the meal settle in his belly. He still didn¡¯t fully understand how the change was brought, but the evidence was clear. Starting with Alice¡¯s recovery.

    She wasn¡¯t so skinny that he could see every bone of her anymore, now she actually had some meat stuffed in that skeleton. Her complexion wasn¡¯t a sickly white anymore too, furthermore, she hadn¡¯t seemed so happy in years and her bedridden days were few and far between now.

    They could thank those changes to Phillips. He visited the family every week, paid tutors for Erik and his siblings, got them magic books, and paid doctors to see Alice. He supported her many times. He went above and beyond for the Blake family.

    Erik during that time kept making potions and trading them with Elder Faren, earning good coin and supplies.

    Sometimes he¡¯d go to grandma¡äs house with his family and learn something new. Grandma Katherine always acted like she didn¡¯t care but Erik was sure she felt happy to have human contact instead of being with her non-talking familiars.

    Perhaps one day, they could get her out of the forest, although it would likely require a high-level spell to bring her to health.

    All in all, the situation was better than in the last few years. Kaf¡¯s death although still painful, was now seen as a new opportunity by the family ¨C a new beginning ¨C as he would have wanted them to see it.

    <hr>

    A few hours later, the sound of hooves echoed through the village as Erik practiced outside with his siblings. They looked over to the dirt road below and saw two opulent carriages.

    The first carriage was immediately recognizable to Erik. Its body was a striking crimson, trimmed with ornate gold accents that gleamed in the sunlight. The wheels were crafted from dark wood, reinforced with golden rims, and emblazoned on each door was the emblem of the royal family¡ªa fierce, majestic dragon, its wings outstretched and claws bared, symbolizing power and authority.

    This was Duke Phillips¡¯ carriage, the same one that had visited the village many times before.

    Besides it, however, was one Erik had never seen. The body of the carriage was a deep, regal blue, almost like the night sky, with intricate silver tracing the edges and framing the windows.

    Erik didn¡¯t know who was the occupant of such a carriage but since it looked no less impressive than that of the Duke, it meant it was someone of equal power or wealth who came to the village.

    People gathered by the square and whispers soon followed as people were curious about the new visitor.

    The door of Duke Phillips¡¯ carriage was the first to open, revealing the Duke himself. He stepped out gracefully, his tall figure dressed in a finely tailored red and gold doublet, the colors of the royal family. His presence commanded immediate respect, and the villagers responded with bows and curtsies as he acknowledged them with a nod.

    But all eyes soon turned to the second carriage as its door swung open. From there, an old woman stepped outside. She had white hair, most covered by the pointy dark blue hat she wore. Her clothes were of the same hue¡ªdark blue sorcerer robes. She used a wooden cane to step down from the carriage.

    No, it was no normal wooden cane. It was too thick, and besides Erik could feel a weird energy coming from it.

    ¡°It''s a magic staff,¡± Ben was the one to point it out, his eyes glimmering upon the sight.

    Erik nodded slightly. He had heard about them ¨C staffs or wands were a mage¡¯s equivalent of a sword, they increased your powers and made you cast more powerful attacks.

    Duke Phillips, having stepped aside to allow her room, offered a respectful bow, a gesture that did not go unnoticed by the villagers. Phillips was a good man but It was rare to see a Duke show such deference, that person was truly important.

    The two of them spoke for a few moments, their conversation however could not be heard by the Blakes who were too far away.

    Then she made her way through the village, stopping to talk to Elder Faren. Phillips, on the other hand, waved at Erik and his brothers and walked up the hill.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re doing fine today, as you have seen I brought a guest for this visit,¡± the Duke spoke with a smile, pointing at the old lady.

    There was a creaking sound of the door. Erik turned, seeing Alice step outside, curious about the ordeal.

    ¡°What brings you here today, Sir Phillips?¡± she spoke with a warm look on her face.

    The man bowed, after seeing her presence, drawing a chuckle from the woman.

    ¡°Your children have shown great potential as magic casters, Ms. Blake. Because of that, I contacted Margaret, a friend of mine from the capital. She¡¯s the director of the Royal Magic Academy.¡±

    ¡°Ohh really? That¡¯s incredible, mister,¡± Ben said, his eyes settling on Margaret who was far away.

    ¡°Eh, is she really that important?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know Erik?¡± Anna asked, raising her brow.

    ¡°Yeah, you really should know,¡± Ben joined in.

    A vein popped on Erik¡¯s head as he got mildly annoyed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. How do you know it??¡±

    ¡°Well, it says in half the books Mister Phillips gave us,¡± Ben said.

    There was a moment of silence. Erik looked down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the books I¡¯ve been giving you, Erik?¡±

    Erik shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting to the side as he scratched the back of his neck. The weight of Duke Phillips'' gaze was heavy, and he could feel his siblings'' eyes on him as well.

    "Uh, well... I¡¯ve been meaning to, but I¡¯ve been busy," Erik mumbled, trying to sound casual but knowing he wasn¡¯t fooling anyone.

    Duke Phillips chuckled softly. ¡°I understand that it can be hard Erik but they¡¯ll deepen your knowledge if you give them a try. I understand¡ªlife in the village can be demanding. However, the Royal Magic Academy is the most prestigious magic school in the world, that¡¯s the place you want to go if you want to become a powerful mage so you need to study.¡±

    Alice gave Erik a sympathetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been busy with his potions and helping around, right? It¡¯s not easy juggling everything.¡±

    Erik nodded gratefully at his mother.

    ¡®Phew they almost got me. Actually I just can¡¯t be bothered to read, it takes too much time anyway,¡¯ Erik cleaned his sweaty forehead with a grin. At least now he knew of that place though, just in time even. Normal tutors weren¡¯t quite enough anymore for how much the siblings had evolved.

    The Duke turned to Alice. ¡°We¡¯ll be gathering all the village children at the square shortly to access their magic potential. Margaret will be conducting the assessments. I hope you¡¯ll allow your children to participate?¡±

    Alice smiled. ¡°Of course, you went through all the trouble to give us this opportunity so we must accept. It¡¯s a rare chance, and I wouldn¡¯t deny them that. But... I hope they won¡¯t be disappointed if things don¡¯t go as they hope.¡±

    When the kids started to gather near the village square, Phillips laughed a bit

    ¡°Alice, those kids... well let me just say they¡¯re way better than any noble prodigy I have seen,¡± he praised their enormous potential.

    Alice smiled warmly. ¡°Is that so? Well, I want to see how it goes then.¡±

 Chapter 16: Magic Evaluation Part 2

    The Blakes had joined the other children of the village at the square. Margaret stood in front of them, a dark crystal orb in her hands glowed softly in the afternoon light.

    The children lined up, and most of them seemed to not even understand what was happening as they had confused faces and looked around. In total, 13 children showed, all ranging from the ages of 12 to 9¡ªwith Ben being the only one below 10 years old.

    As the assessments began, Erik watched intently. Each child stepped forward, touching the orb, their frail hands trembling with anticipation. Most received readings of zero, their faces falling with disappointment as they stepped back. When a random girl¡¯s reading hit 30, a ripple of excitement ran through the crowd, though it quickly faded as Margaret¡¯s expression turned to one of mild annoyance.

    She seemed to whisper something under her breath, it was mostly unintelligible but Erik swore he heard ¡°Waste of time¡±.

    The Blakes were the last to be accessed. As Anna stepped forward to place her hand on the crystal orb, the crowd fell into silence.

    Erik watched his sister intently. He knew about her potential and power, surely she would get a good score.

    The orb glowed softly as her hand got closer, but as Anna¡¯s hand made contact, the light intensified rapidly, pulsing with a vibrant energy that filled the square with a soft hum. Everyone leaned in, eyes wide with curiosity.

    When the orb finally settled on a reading, the number 380 floated above it, glowing brightly in the air. There was a collective gasp from the crowd. Anna, seeing the number, threw her arms into the air with unbridled joy.

    ¡°I got the best score!¡± she exclaimed, her voice ringing across the square. Her grin was contagious, and even Erik couldn¡¯t help but smile at his sister¡¯s exuberance.

    ¡°Well done,¡± he clapped softly as she made her way back to them.

    Margaret, who had maintained a stern and professional demeanor throughout the testing, allowed a small smile to touch her lips. She looked down at Anna with a newfound interest. ¡°What¡¯s your name and age, child?¡± she asked, her tone more gentle than before.

    ¡°Anna Blake,¡± Anna replied confidently. ¡°And I¡¯m 11 years old.¡±

    Margaret nodded, clearly impressed. ¡°Anna, when you turn 12, the Royal Magic Academy will be more than happy to welcome you as a student. If you continue to show this level of promise and make good improvements by then, I will personally ensure that all your student fees are covered by the institution.¡±

    Another round of gasps echoed through the crowd. Most of them had barely heard about magic and just today they had a prestigious person of that world come personally to their village.

    That person said their children had no potential while the Blake girl was full of it. Not everyone showed appreciation for that but they weren¡¯t important to Erik either way.

    What mattered was that his sister was impressive.

    ¡°Very well dear,¡± Alice said softly, approaching the kid and embracing her just as Margaret turned to Erik.

    ¡°Now it''s your time, Duke Phillips talked a lot about you so I hope you show promise,¡± she said with a small smile on the corner of her lips.

    ¡®I suppose I should let actions speak louder than words right now,¡¯ Erik pondered, nodding at her before stepping forward.

    He placed his hands above the sphere, feeling a cold sensation on his fingertips before energy started pulsating out of his body. He could feel his mana leave his mana core, travel through his veins, and finally leave his body at his fingertips.

    It burned.

    The orb began to emit a low, steady hum before it grew louder and steam started to rise from its surface. Erik jerked his hands back and gasped as it began to hurt.

    The crowd fell into silence as the temperature around them seemed to rise. All eyes were fixed on the orb, where an orange glow grew brighter, more intense, until suddenly, with a crackling sound, numbers formed above it¡ªwritten in flames.

    634.

    That was the number that appeared above the sphere.

    Erik¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If Anna¡¯s number brought that kind of reaction, then he could only guess what this would mean. Almost instantly, he glanced over at Margaret, wanting to see her reaction.

    The older wizard was no longer able to mask her surprise. Her eyes were now wide, looking at Erik, and her mouth half-open before she seemed to notice it and brought her hand to it, fake coughing to mask her surprised look.

    Then, slowly, a smile¡ªgenuine and full of approval¡ªspread across her face.

    ¡°Erik Blake¡­¡± she began yet took a moment of pause, perhaps to think. ¡°Your potential surpasses most people I¡¯ve seen. To be frank, getting a score of over 600 whilst only recently having formal training means you¡¯re a prodigy.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that a lot,¡± Erik answered.

    The innocent answer made her laugh and smile softly.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, they are all correct then. I can bring you to the capital today so you can enroll in the academy if you so wish, I¡¯ll pay for all your expenses.¡±

    Erik¡¯s gaze widened in shock. ¡®She¡¯s asking if I want to leave my family now?¡¯ the thought made his hand tremble slightly. Going to the best place to learn magic was an exciting thought, yet leaving so abruptly made him nervous.

    Before he could give any answer, however, he felt a hand press against his hand and softly ruffle his hair. Erik instinctively jerked it away, noticing later that it was the Duke with a smirk on his proud.

    ¡°I told you he was promising, Margaret,¡± he said in a proud tone. ¡°However, isn¡¯t it too early for him to go to the capital? It''s too abrupt and besides, he¡¯ll join the current first year when it''s already half done, right? It is easier to make friends at the start of the school year than at the end,¡± the duke looked at Erik, who nodded in agreement.

    Perhaps now wasn¡¯t the best idea to move to that place.

    Margaret thought for a little. ¡°Yes, your point makes sense¡­ Erik, the official exams start in January, are you willing to go to the capital at that time? I¡¯m sure that someone with your talent will be able to join.¡±

    Instead of responding verbally, he raised his fist in the air, a gesture brimming with determination.

    ¡°In seven months,¡± Erik declared, ¡°you¡¯ll hear my name echoing through the halls of the academy.¡±

    Margaret raised an eyebrow, a playful smile curling up in the corners of her mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that,¡± she replied, clearly amused by his confidence.

    ¡°Boooooh¡± Anna shouted. ¡°Not cool, Erik!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be my stepping stone when I get to the academy so don¡¯t even start,¡± she said with a pout, her gaze averting him as she crossed his arms.

    He could only laugh and scratch his head.

    With that, she turned her attention to Ben, the youngest of the Blake siblings.

    Alice, who had been on the sidelines, pulled Erik into a tight hug, her eyes glistening with tears of joy. ¡°Well done dear, I knew you would be great¡± she whispered in his ear, holding him close.

    Erik hugged her back softly, yet he felt like telling her to stop before his mother embarrassed him in front of these people.

    Luckily, it seemed that Margaret didn¡¯t care as she had walked up towards Ben.

    She eyed him down before a smile curled on her lips.¡°Are you Erik¡¯s sibling as well, young boy? What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked gently.

    He was the smallest kid that had come here. ¡° Yes, I am B-Ben¡­ Ben Blake and I¡¯m 9,¡± he said timidly due to how close she had gotten to him, making him nervous.

    Margaret nodded slowly. ¡°Nine years old¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°You¡¯re quite young, Ben. With siblings like yours, I¡¯m sure everyone expects a lot from you. But don¡¯t worry,¡± she added with a reassuring smile. ¡°Just keep doing your best. Now, if you would place your hand on the magic orb so we can test your potential,¡± she said, pointing at the device.

    Ben gulped and placed his hands on it. Despite the kind words, he still felt he had to show great promise like the rest of his family.

    As Ben placed his hand on the orb, Erik leaned in closer, eager to witness the results. Ben, a prodigy who had awakened his mana core at an unusually young age, had always been exceptional. This test would show how his potential measured up compared to his sibling''s.

    The orb began to glow, emitting a soft blue light that deepened with every passing second. A chill spread through the air, starkly contrasting the warmth left behind from the previous test. Lines of mist swirled upward from the base of the orb, coiling into what looked like clouds. The blue light intensified, casting an almost blinding glow across Ben¡¯s face. The orb pulsed rhythmically, resonating with the energy of his magic.

    Finally, numbers appeared above the orb, not in flames but in luminous, shimmering droplets of water.

    650.

    Margaret¡¯s eyes widened, her professional fa?ade crumbling in an instant. For a nine-year-old to possess an awakened mana core was extraordinary¡ªperhaps a one-in-a-hundred-thousand occurrence. But for one so young to manifest such raw, powerful water magic was utterly unheard of.

    Her face drained of color as she took a step back, her knees falling under the weight of her astonishment. Then, without warning, her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed to the grass with a soft thud, completely unconscious.

    Phillips hurried to her side, he lifted her head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to react so strongly.¡±

    Ben, still holding the orb, felt his breath catch in his throat, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. In his shock, he let the orb slip from his fingers, and it fell to the ground, landing squarely on the director¡¯s foot with a dull thump.

    Her eyes snapped open as she let out a sharp, pained scream that echoed through the village square. She bolted upright, clutching her foot with both hands, her face was contorted, showing the pain she felt.

    The previously tense crowd fell silent, then burst into laughter as the absurdity of the situation broke the moment''s gravity. Even Duke Phillips struggled to suppress a grin.

    Margaret, realizing what had happened, quickly straightened her robes, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment. Clearing her throat, she declared, ¡°Ahem. Well... it seems I was simply overwhelmed for a moment.¡± Her tone regained its usual authoritative edge, though the slight flush in her cheeks betrayed her lingering embarrassment.

    ¡°Your talent is¡­ remarkable,¡± she said after having recomposed herself. ¡°For one so young to exhibit this level of magic is not just rare¡ªit¡¯s unprecedented. Duke Phillips,¡± she turned sharply toward him. ¡°You must ensure this boy receives the best possible training and resources. His potential is far too great to squander. One day he could become one of our best students.¡±

    ¡®Wow so he¡¯s even better than me at magic,¡¯ Erik mused, still in amazement with the situation. He felt some kind of pride, seeing his siblings being recognized. They were amazing.

    Erik walked towards Ben and patted his head, his lips curled from ear to ear. ¡°Not bad, but don¡¯t think for a second you¡¯re surpassing me. I¡¯ll always be ahead of you.¡±

    Ben blinked, then broke into a quiet laugh, his shyness melting around his brother. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, I don¡¯t plan to fall behind you,¡± he said, his voice soft but resolute.

    That day, the Blake siblings had their efforts in magic recognized. After learning their worth, it was a matter of time before they would achieve greatness.

 Chapter 17: Into Auryndale

    Erik rubbed his eyes, stretching as sunlight streamed through the tall windows. He still wasn¡¯t used to waking up in such a large room. No creaking floors, no sound of his siblings moving in their beds, or Anna¡¯s soft snores. Instead, silence. Too much silence.

    Three weeks ago, his world had shifted. His family¡¯s humble home was replaced by the grand halls of Duke Phillips¡¯ mansion. His mother¡¯s explanation still echoed in his head: "Me and Phillips share feelings¡­"

    The light coming from the tall windows around his bed woke up Erik. He slowly rubbed his eyes before sitting upright and stretching.

    That¡¯s when he looked around. The place he was in surprised him for a moment before his sleepy mind caught up to the situation and things made sense again. Not sleeping with his siblings around, and in such a big room was still confusing to him.

    It was around three weeks ago, it seemed like his mother and Phillips got closer somehow. Erik wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but from what Alice explained to him, she and the Duke had some special feelings for one another, so the Blake family was invited to live at his mansion.

    It wasn¡¯t that his mother married Phillips¡ªat least yet¡ªbut from the amount of hand-holding, and ¡°private time¡± they had together, Erik could guess it wasn¡¯t too far off from it.

    Erik got up from his bed, took off his pajamas, and started putting on his everyday clothes¡ªnow a black shirt and green trousers. He honestly never had clothes with a fabric that felt as good as this one, or that were this pretty so he could only thank the Duke a lot in his mind.

    Erik wasn¡¯t planning on living off someone¡¯s expenses forever though.

    He had a future he wanted to achieve.

    Erik looked at the mirror above the dresser, studying himself. A smile curled on his lips as he realized that in the past couple of years, he had grown much taller, to about 160cm, and even his body had a more defined build due to his training.

    He pulled his shirt up for a moment, watching his defined muscles under the thin layer of fat he had.

    ¡®Damn, I guess I really changed,¡¯ he chuckled as he was already thinking of what could happen to the Royal Magic Academy. Besides his magical prowess and the possibility to learn and make a career in this line of work, Erik also felt a need to impress the opposite gender.

    He was a man now after all¡ªor so that was the thought process of this 12-year-old boy.

    Afterward, he left his room and went downstairs to eat breakfast with his family and the Duke¡¯s own family. He had but a daughter named Eleanor. She had a calm and warm demeanor when her father was around but seemed to mostly ignore the Blake¡¯s¡ªand that was on the better end of things.

    Even the happy and cheerful Anna did not dare to talk to Eleanor after being badmouthed a few times.

    Erik sighed.

    ¡®Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter much, either way, I¡¯ll be going to the capital today,¡¯ today was the day Erik would be going to the Capital. The Duke said he would prepare his best coach for Erik. With it, he could get to the Capital in just two days, a full day before the entrance exams of the Academy.

    A few minutes later, Erik sat inside Phillip¡¯s carriage. His mom had already cried and hugged him several times and gave him gifts and advice for the journey. Ben swore he would become a better magician than Erik when he came back.

    Anna on the other hand had changed. Once, she¡¯d clung to him every time something happened, making him fall to the ground or lose his breath. Now, she barely looked his way. "Don¡¯t die or something," she muttered after their hug.

    Well, not that it made him sad¡ªit was all the more reason for him to be mean back at her.

    Phillips gave him a large pouch of money with coins ranging from copper to silver. It was honestly a bigger sum of money than Erik had seen in a very long time.

    All of this would have made him very happy most of the time but now there was something that only made him frown.

    ¡°Why the hell is she here?!¡± Erik rudely asked the Duke, pointing at Eleanor who was on the other side of the coach. Her black eyes didn¡¯t even look in Erik¡¯s direction, instead looking out of the window.

    ¡°Come on, be nice to my sweet Eleanor¡­¡± he answered in a pleading voice. ¡°You can all be friends, right?¡± he grabbed Erik¡¯s hand but when he reached his daughter¡¯s, she slapped it away, her long red hair swinging with the motion before she crossed her arms and defiantly hummedThe narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The Duke¡¯s face tensed slightly, a smile that was way too tensed and weird to be genuinely formed on his face before he patted up Erik on the shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Erik. Just try to make her see that.¡±

    Erik sighed. He understood that Phillips wanted both parties to be at ease, and feel like actual family but Erik wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡±

    <hr>

    The next two days were perhaps the most boring Erik had ever had. Eleanor barely uttered any word, her gaze was almost never on Erik¡ªand when it was, she frowned and looked away.

    ¡°Nice view, huh?¡± Erik sometimes said, hoping it would spark a conversation.

    Eleanor didn¡¯t even glance his way. "I¡¯ve seen better."

    Any attempt at contact was useless in the end.

    His best friend for this bit was the driver of the coach. He would tell his old stories for hours and hours while directing the horses. They weren¡¯t the most exciting but it was good for the time.

    ¡®At least the food was good,¡¯ the food his mother and the cooks of the mansion prepared in advance gave him a taste of home that made his otherwise bad days better.

    As the pair left the carriage, Erik held his bag over his shoulder and waved goodbye to the driver.

    When he turned to the city though, his fiery eyes widened, his mouth went agape, and chills crawled on his skin like a cold breeze. His grip on the cord loosened, making his bag drop behind him.

    He breathed for a few moments.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± that¡¯s all he could say in a moment like this.

    Erik gazed upon the city before him, struck by its immense majesty. The sprawling metropolis buzzed with life¡ªits streets filled with people and carriages, all beneath a sky that seemed to shimmer with a mystical glow.

    The blue sky let the sun glow down on the city. Despite being January, its rays warmed Erik so much that he felt like it was mid-spring.

    The vibrancy of the city was unlike anything Erik had ever witnessed. The inhabitants, from humble peasants to seasoned adventurers, merchants, and soldiers, filled the streets with purpose and energy.

    Everywhere he looked, faces were lit with smiles, and the hurried pace of those around him spoke of a place teeming with life. Even Ashford, who in the past few months had improved significantly seemed nothing compared to the sheer density of Auryndale¡¯s city blocks.

    The cobblestone streets, lined with patches of moss, wound their way deeper into the heart of the city. Far ahead, Erik''s eyes were drawn to a hill, encircled by towering, ancient walls. At its summit stood a castle, its turrets, and battlements cutting into the sky. With blue peaks on each tower, Erik could only feel bewildered as he looked at it.

    ¡®So this is the capital city¡­ the Capital of Magic¡­¡¯

    Yet, the most awe-inspiring sight was the black tower on the horizon. It soared impossibly high, as if striving to pierce the heavens¡ªa feat that should not be possible to humans. The tower, the tallest structure Erik had ever laid eyes on, defied the very limits of architecture, appearing almost otherworldly in its presence.

    He gulped. Despite not knowing what awaited him, Erik couldn¡¯t help but tremble upon the sight of his new home.

    At least for now though, he would probably be better off with Eleanor. She probably had come here a few times since she¡¯s related to the Royal Family and would do much better than Erik here.

    With a determined sigh, he glanced at Eleanor, who was now standing a few paces ahead of him, her arms crossed and her gaze fixed stubbornly on the bustling streets of Auryndale.

    Mustering his courage, Erik approached her. ¡°Eleanor, wait up,¡± he called out. She didn¡¯t respond, her eyes still distant as if she were trying to escape the conversation before it began. As she went to move away, Erik stepped in front of her, forcing her to stop.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked.

    Eleanor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. Instead, she regarded him with a look of disdain, her eyes narrowing as if his very presence offended her. ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± she snapped, her tone cold. ¡°We have nothing in common, and I have no interest in pretending otherwise.¡±

    Erik¡¯s face tenses for a moment, feeling frustrated but he quickly went back to normal. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t get why you hate me so much,¡± he said, searching her face for any sign of understanding.

    "You¡­ don¡¯t get it, do y-you?" Her voice trembled. "My father, a Duke, lowering himself for a¡­ commoner like your mother? It¡¯s pathetic. And now I¡¯m stuck playing family with her children?"

    ¡°Oh yeah, and you think that acting that way makes things any better? I didn¡¯t have anything to do with that decision, you know?¡±

    Eleanor stopped in her tracks. ¡°You stole from him twice. You¡¯re a thief, you should¡¯ve been locked up in jail but instead, he accepted you¡­ how disgusting.¡±

    Erik bit his lip but dared to not say anything. If Erik was the Duke in that situation he likely would¡¯ve done what Eleanor was saying.

    She turned back to Erik, her forehead furrowed and her eyes sharp. ¡°And your father, he was probably happy to die in that war. At least he didn¡¯t have to see what a failure his family turned out to be! Maybe that¡¯s the only useful thing any of you could do¡ªdie for the country¡ª¡±

    Erik pushed Eleanor against a nearby wall before she could continue. His arm stuck against her throat. ¡°Mention my father again and I¡¯ll make you regret it,¡± Erik was serious, despite trying to be nice to her, he couldn¡¯t let her get away with his.

    For a moment, her expression changed and her eyes went wide but quickly turned back to normal. ¡°You are a savage with no salvation¡­¡± she said with a disappointed tone.

    Erik didn¡¯t answer and slowly lowered his arm, she left without saying another word and he was now alone in his thoughts.

    ¡®Why¡­ why can¡¯t things just work,¡¯ Erik bit in lip in frustration, drawing blood.

 Chapter 18: A Beggars Quest Part 1

    ¡°So you want me to go fetch that for you?¡± Erik asked the man he had just met.

    After the recent events, Erik decided to explore the city. Despite how glorious and mighty it looked, it wasn¡¯t long until he found the poorer¡ªless pretty parts of the city. Here he felt more at home and he quickly encountered a band of beggars.

    Erik took in the appearance of the men, his eyes stopping at the one in the middle¡ªseemingly the leader. The man¡¯s features were distinctly foreign, setting him apart from the locals. His almond-shaped eyes held a sharp look, and his skin was a shade darker. His jet-black hair was tied back in a low ponytail, but the man''s size struck Erik the most. He was noticeably overweight, with a round face and a thick neck that seemed to strain against the collar of his tunic.

    ¡°Yes, it''s a package wrapped in cloth. It should have white dust inside¡ªthat you shouldn¡¯t pry open ''cause it''s mine!¡¯¡± The man responded with a weird accent. ¡°Anyway, you have to retrieve it from the bad guys and give it to us.¡±

    Erik raised his eyebrow. ¡°And why are you asking me to do it?¡± Erik had just been exploring the place, he wasn¡¯t interested in running someone¡¯s errands. And to be honest, this didn¡¯t seem like innocent errands anyway.

    The fat man pressed his hand against his double chin. He hummed for a few seconds. ¡°You seem like the right person for the job.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can see it in your eyes, don¡¯t question how.¡±

    Erik opened his mouth to question it anyway but was met by a ¡°shhh¡± before he could say anything. This led the youngster to frown but he did comply.

    ¡°Alright, but what is in for me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like some gold?¡± the beggar asked, his hand dipped into his pants and after a few moments of rummaging, he retrieved a gold coin.

    Erik grimaced. ¡®That¡­ I don¡¯t wanna know where he was hiding that coin¡­¡¯ the gold was covered in a brown substance that Erik wanted nothing to do with. Anyway, what beggar had gold coins? A gold coin was valued at 100 silver coins. It meant that a single gold coin was 10,000 copper coins or 10,000 crowns. It was enough to buy a decent house in Ashford¡ªthough maybe the capital really was that costly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Erik mused. It was good to not spend his money then if not even beggars with gold coins could afford a living here. Erik gazed at the man¡¯s face, his smile mixed with his lack of teeth made Erik slightly shiver.

    ¡°Oh, so you want it?¡± the man asked before walking over to Erik, he tried placing the coin on¡ª

    Before anything could happen, Erik jumped behind¡ªlosing his bag on the ground. ¡°I think I¡¯m fine, thank you¡­¡± he forced a smile and a laugh. ¡°But I need some other compensation.¡±

    The beggar promptly pulled his pants forward and placed the coin in his undergarments again. Erik¡¯s eyes squinted at that. At least the man wasn¡¯t dropping his pants and showing something.

    ¡°What about I relieve your meridians then?¡±

    Erik brought his hands forward to dismiss it. He didn¡¯t quite get what the man meant but he chose not to trust it was good. ¡°I think I¡¯m good¡­ I¡¯m better off without being touched.¡±

    ¡°So you would pass on the opportunity to grow stronger? What a fool?¡± the beggar said, his fat fingers searching for boggers deep into his nose. After some seconds of scrambling, they found one and he ate it to Erik¡¯s dismay.

    ¡®Okay¡­ I should get going before he does something even more disgusting¡­ however.¡¯

    ¡°What do you mean by getting stronger?¡±

    ¡°Well, you see,¡± the man said, his face brightening in the dim light of the alley as if the sun shone for him. ¡°I am a master of several martial arts¡ªthe King of Beggars! I can easily empower a talented youngster like you with my abilities.¡±

    ¡®Did he notice my mana core is awakened?¡¯ Erik questioned as the man mentioned his talent. Was what the beggar said true? No, how could beggars have a king right? This didn¡¯t make any sense. Yet, despite the absurdity of it all, Erik couldn¡¯t see anything from the man¡¯s face that made it seem like a lie. Was he delusional perhaps?

    It was then that Erik noticed a friend of the beggar, holding a white crystal that cast a surreal glow in the dark alleyway.

    So this was a play for them?

    Frustration bubbled within Erik, causing his veins to throb against his skin. He forced a smile. ¡°So¡­ if you¡¯re a master, can I test it?¡± He was full of sarcasm, but deep down, he yearned for the chance to unleash his pent-up rage.

    ¡°Ye¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Erik exhaled.

    ¡°[Ablaze].¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    His fist ignited into a bright fire explosion just as he stepped forth. His body fully enhanced by magic cut the distance between him and the man in the blink of an eye. Erik twisted his torso to get a good strike and punched him in the face.

    The impact echoed like thunder, a shockwave rippling through the air, followed by a cloud of smoke that enveloped the alley. Erik staggered back, watching the haze slowly dissipate, dread knotting in his stomach. Had he gone too far? That man was probably dead after this.

    If Erik were to take his tutor as undeniable truth, he would have achieved a level of strength above most D-rank adventurers¡ªwho to be fair were just newbies but one needed to have awakened to become an adventurer¡ªand just a smidge below C rank. This made him several times stronger than normal people.

    As the smoke settled in though, Erik could see the beggar still standing. The cheek Erik had just hit wasn¡¯t even bruised. His friends looked unfazed as well like that attack wasn¡¯t even worthy of being acknowledged.

    ¡°Just who the hell are you?¡± Erik asked as sweat started dripping down his forehead.

    The man bowed slowly. ¡°I am the King of Beggars, Bob Lee,¡± he said before going back up, a smile probed into his face. ¡°That punch wasn¡¯t bad but you lack form youngster, it was sloppy and slow, I almost fell asleep watching it come.¡±

    Erik clenched his fists. The single act of doing so pained him, making him look at it¡ªhis knuckles were burned through. That was an aftereffect of using his flames as a form of power-up. Erik brought his father¡¯s gauntlets to the Capital in hopes of repairing them and making them usable again as with them he could do like his father and fight surrounded by flames.

    After a moment of thought, his gaze shifted to Bob Lee.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me I just threw a punch strong enough to¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªto wake up a sleepy old man?¡± Bob Lee interrupted his short eyes wide and filled with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re a talented boy, that much I can see. But you¡¯re nothing where I came from, kid. Better get that arrogance out of you before you get yourself killed,¡± all the time Bob spoke in an annoying tone. It was like he wanted to anger the boy but he still chose to speak the truth.

    Erik loosened his tight fists. ¡°Then how about you show me how to get stronger, ¡®King¡¯?¡± His voice was calm and low, he didn¡¯t want to antagonize someone who could be useful to him¡ªand who could end him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, Erik, go get our sweet white powder and I shall make you stronger,¡± he said with a smile before looking to his friends on the sides and bumping them with his elbow.

    Erik furrowed his brow. How did he know his name? The man¡¯s demeanor was extremely weird but Erik chose to not question it.

    ¡°Alright, just tell me where I have to go.¡±

    <hr>

    Erik stood on a rooftop, his gaze focused on the window of the building just in front of him. This abandoned place was where the package was. It seemed like the person who was gonna give it to Lee decided to play hard at the last second so it was Erik¡¯s job now to do it.

    ¡®Am I going to find anyone in there?¡¯ Erik thought. He would prefer to not have to talk his way out of things¡ªor fight his way out of things¡ªwhen the entrance exams were looming but perhaps it would be the only way.

    Erik sighed.

    Since the doors were barricaded and he hoped to not draw too much attention, breaking that window was the best option. The problem was, that it was located at least three meters below and six across. It would have to be a calculated jump.

    Now, even if Erik smashed his head against the wall or fell to the ground from three stories high he wouldn¡¯t die¡ªthough it would hurt so he¡¯d rather avoid it.

    Erik breathed and threw his heavy bag towards the glass window. The impact shattered it instantly, sending shards flying into the air. Without hesitation, he followed, his body leaping forward with feet-first, aiming to enter the building with as much grace as possible.

    But he hadn¡¯t thought through the landing.

    Erik¡¯s angle made it so that he couldn¡¯t transition into a landing, making him crash on the wooden floor with a loud thud, sliding on his ass. The momentum carried him over the room until he slammed into some piles of wood.

    ¡°Argh, shit,¡± he groaned, wincing as pain flared from both his head and the bruising impact on his rear. For a moment, he lay there, stunned, feeling the burn in his body and his pride.

    Slowly, Erik pushed himself to his feet, rubbing his temples and cursing under his breath.

    ¡°Smooth, Erik. Real smooth,¡± he muttered to himself in sarcastic tones.

    He stood there for a second, collecting himself, and scanned the room.

    The room reeked of decay, a foul, putrid odor that made his stomach turn. As Erik stood, he could hear the faint sound of cockroaches darting between the scattered trash and abandoned construction materials. Torn, dust-covered bags lay strewn about haphazardly, filled with who-knew-what, while piles of wood and rusted metal beams were scattered in careless heaps. The floor was full of dirt, and vine plants, and stained with dark crusts.

    ¡°Great. Just perfect,¡± Erik muttered, waving a hand in front of his face as if it could fend off the awful stench. Eventually, he settled in for pulling his shirt upwards a bit, using it as a mask to filter through the odor as he searched the place.

    Bag after bad, he searched for what Bob Lee had requested from him. Then, after what felt like more time than Erik could be bothered to use, he opened a package with the foretold white powder. Now, Erik had no idea what that was but he wouldn¡¯t pry on it more than he needed so he hurriedly closed the cut he made with cloth and placed the package inside his bag¡ªmaking sure it wouldn¡¯t dirty his clothes and anything else he had.

    That¡¯s when the door creaked open.

    Erik¡¯s eyes darted towards it, watching a tall and large man enter the room.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°I was sent here to get a package, no hard feelings, okay?¡± Erik got up from his squat and moved closer to the window, paying no further attention to the man.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t-¡± his desperate voice wasn¡¯t heard anymore after Erik got on top of the window frame and jumped to the building he came from.

    ¡®Alright, now I just gotta go back to him!¡¯ he thought with a smile. He had wasted what? Two hours? Erik was happy to get this over with.

    Erik sprinted across the roof, his feet pounding against the cobblestones as he leaped onto the next building¡¯s slanted rooftop. The midday sun blazed overhead, making him sweat as his heart raced. He moved with ease however, he had grown so accustomed to using magic that hopping from one rooftop to the next was child¡¯s play for him.

    Below him, the city bustled with life, unaware of the figure darting across the skyline who besides just entering the city already did his bidding.

    Each jump was made perfectly in sync with the uneven rooftops. The tiles beneath his feet were hot, baked by hours of relentless sunlight, but Erik didn¡¯t slow down. He was close¡ªso close to getting back.

    But as he landed on the next rooftop, the tile beneath his foot shifted.

    ¡°Ah, shit¡ª¡±

 Chapter 19: A Beggars Quest Part 2

    Veronica Colt was the heiress of a powerful noble family. She had been born with talent most didn¡¯t have, which alongside her father¡¯s water magic and her mother¡¯s constitution made it so that she had already made a bit of a name for herself despite being twelve.

    Her next step now was to enter the Royal Magic Academy and grow into a powerful mage who could sustain being the head of her family.

    Besides her, as she walked through the streets of the Royal Capital, Auryndale was her childhood friend¡ªChloe Frozenfall. She was from a noble family, one that had a culture about swords instead of magic.

    ¡°Do you still want to check out that new place that opened?¡± Veronica asked her friend.

    Chloe brushed a strand of silver hair away from her face, pushing it closer to the rest of her hair that was in a low bun. Her other hand rested on her sword hilt at all times, ready for more training. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she said, her icy grey eyes shutting slightly as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they have the best of the city there. Besides, it''s better than just waiting for the festival, right? There¡¯s still a few hours until it starts¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the boss today,¡± Veronica giggled.

    After a while of walking, Chloe stopped near an alley, it was much darker and slimmer than the grandiose polished streets. ¡°If we go through here, we¡¯ll get there faster.¡±

    Veronica nodded. ¡°Shortcut it is then.¡±

    They veered off the main road, stepping into the narrow alley. The change in atmosphere was immediate¡ªthe lively sounds of the market faded, replaced by the distant hum of the city. The alley itself was dim and cramped, flanked by the high walls of aging buildings that made the ambient humid with dripping water.

    As they walked further, two shadowy figures emerged from the far end, blocking their path. Their ragged clothes and pleading eyes made their intentions clear. One of the men, tall with greasy hair, stepped forward, his grin revealing a mouth full of missing teeth and a foul smell.

    ¡°Well, well, what do we have here?¡± he sneered, his voice laced with menace. ¡°Two little girls wandering all alone. Your clothes look damn nice!¡± He said, eyeing them down. ¡°How about you hand over your coin and¡­ maybe we¡¯ll leave you with your dignity.¡±

    The other man, shorter but larger, let out a low chuckle, watching them from a few steps behind. ¡°Might not be a bad idea to share more than just your money.¡±

    Veronica didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, she exchanged a glance with Chloe, and they both burst into laughter.

    ¡°Seriously? This is your big idea? Going after a couple of kids in an alley?¡± Veronica asked, amused. She waved them off dismissively. ¡°You know what is the punishment for attacking women¡ªespecially nobles. Just get out of the way.¡±

    Veronica stepped forward, not even looking at the man.

    Before she could move past them though, the tall one placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°That only means we have to leave no witnesses then-¡±

    Before he could say another word, a blur of silver flashed in the air. Chloe moved faster than the man could react, unsheathing her magic rapier in one swift motion. The blade grazed past his cheek, leaving a thin line of blood running down his skin.

    He yelped in shock, stumbling back before holding his face.

    ¡°Touch her again and you¡¯re dead,¡± she said with piercing cold eyes that seemed to freeze the air around her.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.

    The man let out another yelp, drawing back his hand on his cheek. The small one went to check what was wrong and that¡¯s when he noticed it¡ª

    ¡ªThe wound was frozen, the blood covered by a thin ice cover.

    The stockier man, seeing his friend¡¯s panic, began to step forward, clearly ready to retaliate¡ªuntil a shadow suddenly passed overhead.

    It happened so fast, that no one had time to react. A figure fell from above, crashing directly onto the large man¡¯s shoulder. The impact sent him crashing into the ground with a loud thud, knocking the wind out of him. His companion barely had time to shout in alarm.

    The girls blinked in surprise. Lying on top of the stocky bandit was a boy, around their age, wearing a black shirt and green pants. His red, tousled hair was a wild mess, and in one hand, he held a large bag, slung over his shoulder by a string. He groaned, shaking his head as he pushed himself off the groaning man beneath him.

    ¡°W-what the hell¡­?¡± the frozen-cheeked bandit stammered, his voice shaking as he stared at the newcomer in confusion.

    The boy rubbed his sore head, glancing around as though still piecing together what had just happened. ¡°Ow¡­ what did I land on?¡± he muttered, before finally noticing the man sprawled beneath him. ¡°Oh¡­ him.¡± The boy rubbed the back of his head and bowed slightly. ¡°Soo¡­ sorry for just doing that, now I gotta go, bye,¡± he said before looking looking up and getting into a squat position.

    ¡®Is he gonna¡­ jump?¡¯ Veronica asked herself, still distraught by the situation.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go after what you did¡ª¡± the other bandit said but before he could even grab the boy, he punched him in the gut, sending him against the wall.

    ¡°Sorry, got no time!¡± he said before jumping over the building and disappearing.

    The girls stood there, blinking several times. None said anything as this situation was far too weird.

    ¡°That was four stories tall right¡­?¡± Veronica was the one to break the ice.

    Chloe sighed, sheathing her sword once again. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t get what just happened but I guess we¡¯ll see him again?¡± she shrugged her shoulders. ¡°He looks around our age so maybe he¡¯ll do the entrance exams as well.

    Veronica placed her hand on her chin. ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s right¡­¡± despite the two girls being able to deal with the trouble easily, she would still like to thank the person¡ªwho although by accident¡ªsaved them.

    ¡®He even looked quite pretty, but he doesn¡¯t dress like a noble¡­ I wonder who he is,¡¯ she pondered as the clothes he wore were far too casual when nobles usually wore elaborate garments, even in informal settings. He must be a commoner.

    Chloe, noticing Veronica deep in thought, tapped her nose with a smirk. "Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about him."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Veronica blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. It''s not every day someone falls from the sky and helps us by accident."

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Chloe rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re no fun, always looking at it logically,¡± she muttered, though Veronica heard it and pouted slightly. ¡°Now, let''s go to the damn store!¡± Chloe shouted with excitement, grabbing her friend''s hand and dragging her along.

    Despite the strong reaction, Veronica could only chuckle as she was forced to run through the streets.

    <hr>

    Finally, after several minutes of running, Erik spotted the familiar gathering of beggars in the alleyway. He landed gracefully on the ground and approached Bob Lee with a grin.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Erik said, pulling the package out from his bag. ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for.¡±

    Bob Lee, the so-called King of Beggars, stood with his arms crossed. A mischievous smile spread across his face. ¡°Good job kid!¡± he exclaimed, grabbing the package eagerly. The other beggars around him began to gather around him, their breaths loud as if they were animals in anticipation.

    As Bob Lee ripped the package open, revealing the white powder inside, a round of laughter erupted from the group. ¡°Get the alcohol!¡± Bob Lee called out to one of his companions, who immediately ran off to the other end of the alley to fetch it.

    Erik raised an eyebrow, watching the bizarre display unfold. The beggars acted like they had just struck gold. Their laughter and smiles spoke to Erik more than a thousand words could.

    It made him wonder what that powder was but he had a feeling that it was better not to know.

    ¡°Want some?¡±

    ¡°Uhh no, I¡¯m just here for my compensation. That was the deal,¡± Erik said, forcing a smile to not antagonize the man.

    ¡°Ah, yes, the compensation,¡± his hands once again rummaged underneath his pants¡ª

    ¡°No, not your dirty gold coin!¡± Erik shouted to stop him in his tracks. ¡°You talked about some metidians or whatever, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Bob Lee slowly retracted his hand, bringing it back to his cheek to Erik¡¯s dismay. ¡°Oh yeah, I said I¡¯d help with your meridians. Well, take your shirt off, Erik.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°You heard what I said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, old man.¡±

    ¡°You want to get stronger, don¡¯t you?¡± Bob wiggled his fingers dramatically. ¡°This is how it¡¯s done.¡±

    Erik sighed but eventually took it off, realizing it was the only way. He was told to sit down with his back facing Bob and so he did.

    Soon he felt Bob¡¯s fat fingers scrambling throughout his back.

    ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±

    ¡°Why, my underwear is clean,¡± Bob Lee answered nonchalantly.

    Erik couldn¡¯t believe his words, his face contorted for a moment as he felt like throwing up.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll wash later I guess¡­ what are you gonna do exactly¡ª¡± Erik gasped in the end as he felt the cold fingers press onto his spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your meridians right now. They serve as pathways for your ki and are most likely clogged,¡± he pressed his finger deep into Erik¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°W-What is ki?¡± the boy asked as he felt shivers throughout his body. It''s like he had energy going through his veins.

    ¡°I suppose you call it mana here.¡±

    Bob continued to prod at Erik¡¯s back, his fingers pressing into various points along his spine. "Your meridians are all twisted and blocked up, kid. You¡¯ve probably been forcing it out the wrong way this whole time."

    ¡°Is¡­ that bad?¡± he asked between gasps.

    Bob grunted, digging his fingers a bit deeper into Erik¡¯s back, causing a sharp jolt of energy to run through him. "Yes, it¡¯s bad¡ªbut in this country, not so much, I suppose. Most people here haven¡¯t worked well on their meridians. For mages it''s not a big deal I suppose but for those who fight with punches and kicks, not having worked on that makes them rely more on brute strength. This means they have less raw mana output at the end of the day."

    Erik winced, trying not to squirm under the old man¡¯s touch. ¡°So, what? I¡¯m getting stronger now?¡±

    ¡°Once your meridians are clear, you¡¯ll be able to channel ki more efficiently. More power, less strain."

    A fresh surge of energy coursed through Erik¡¯s body, and he gasped as he felt the mana inside him flowing more freely than it ever had before. It was like a dam had been unblocked, allowing the energy to rush through his veins with ease. Soon, pain followed, however. It was like someone was pouring boiling water inside his flesh.

    Erik grunted as his system seemed to burn from the inside.

    ¡°There you go. You¡¯ll feel some pain for a day or two and you shouldn¡¯t use magic for around a week but when you do you¡¯ll be more efficient than before.¡±

    Erik¡¯s eyes widened, and he turned to look at Bob. ¡°Wait, but I have the entrance exam to the Magic Academy TOMORROW!¡± he said in a desperate voice.

    Erik had heard about what examinations they did, there was a written exam + one or two magic tests that changed every year. If he couldn¡¯t perform at his best then his chances of getting in would go down.

    Bob shrugged, his nonchalant expression told Erik that he wasn¡¯t sorry at all. ¡°Well, it''s not like you can¡¯t use magic. It will just hurt a lot and if you force it too much, you¡¯ll get crippled or whatever it''s called,¡± as he kept on talking, Erik¡¯s face seemed more and more terrified. Perhaps he noticed it and that¡¯s why he stopped. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ll get like 3% stronger after you¡¯re rested so it¡¯ll be worth the pain kid!¡±

    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯

    Erik walked closer to the man. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ll just get 3% stronger¡ª¡± he stopped talking as jolts of pain ran through his nerves just as he was going to grab him by the collar.

    Erik fell face down on the ground.

    ¡°Yeah, take it easy kiddo. "Anyway, I have to party with my boys so see ya later," Bob Lee waved, a grin planted on his face, and before anything else, he walked away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Erik mumbled as his mouth still rested on the ground. He couldn¡¯t believe he went through all this for such a small power boost, besides as the man had explained it would only be noticeable when fighting hand to hand and not necessarily casting magic.

    It was a horrible deal.

    Somehow though, Erik couldn¡¯t help but believe that he would meet Bob again. Such a strange figure was bound to have a greater importance in the world.

    A few minutes later Erik finally managed to get up. He groaned as he stretched, pain irradiated through his mana core to every inch of his body but the stretches seemed to help a bit.

    Then, as he recovered, Erik heard a loud explosion. He jumped backward¡ªimmediately feeling his insides hurting¡ªbut there was nothing there. He furrowed his brow for several seconds, but nothing happened.

    Then he heard several other explosions.

    ¡®They are coming from above¡­?¡¯

    The boy didn¡¯t know what was happening but he knew he didn¡¯t want to be left in the dark so he picked up his bag and ran out of the alley as the adrenaline numbed the pain.

    There were entire crowds in the main streets, looking up with smiles on their faces. The kids pointed to the darkening evening sky and parents picked them up with laughs.

    ¡°It''s starting!¡± a street vendor selling food said.

    ¡°I waited for this all year!¡± A woman in fine clothes said within the crowd.

    Erik was confused, his eyes twitched. That¡¯s when he finally got the courage to look up in the sky.

    At first, he saw only darkness, the deep blue of twilight taking over the sky. Then, suddenly, a bright, streaking light shot upward, leaving a glowing trail behind it. Erik''s eyes widened in awe.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯ His breath caught in his throat as the light climbed higher and higher until it seemed to vanish.

    Before he could think of anything though, it exploded. A burst of blazing red, shimmering gold, and electrifying blue filled the sky. It was as if the stars themselves were exploding.

    Erik¡¯s heart pounded. He had never seen anything like that.

    Another explosion lit up the sky, this time with radiant green and purple arcs, spreading outward like giant, glowing flowers blossoming in the night.

    The lights reflected off his blazing red eyes. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away. Each explosion seemed more magnificent than the last, each new burst of color painted the sky in patterns he could barely comprehend. It was magic, but not the kind he had ever seen or heard of.

    It was pure, beyond what he thought the world could offer.

    Slowly, a grin spread across his face. ¡°I guess I have much to learn still.¡±

 Chapter 20: Meeting The Princess

    Elizabeth stood on the balcony, her eyes watching the dazzling magic displays lighting up the skies over Draac. The fireworks were brilliant¡ªspectacular illusions of mythical beasts, bursts of colored light that danced through the air. The music and cheers from the people made her ears throb.

    Yet, despite the awe in the faces of the people gathered for the festival, she could barely muster a smile. Tomorrow was the only thing on her mind, after all it was the day of the entrance exam.

    Her gaze wandered idly from the displays to the streets below, where people from all walks of life had gathered to celebrate the beginning of the school year. She leaned against the ornate railing, barely caring for everything as Arthur, standing nearby, said nothing for the hundredth time.

    He was always there, quiet and composed, as though the weight of his own future didn¡¯t faze him at all. Elizabeth wasn¡¯t sure if that made him boring or comforting. Maybe both.

    She turned to glance at him, his blonde hair not tousled. To a noble, that kind of display in front of the princess would be unthinkable but he was so high ranking he didn¡¯t have to play that kind of game anymore. His face was calm and impassive, barely reacting to the festival. He stood with his hands clasped behind his back, eyes focused somewhere distant.

    Elizabeth knew him well, by now he must¡¯ve been daydreaming about sparring with someone or honing his swordcraft. That was the way his family raised him after all ¡°Love the sword before all else¡±.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried at all, are you?¡± she asked. Arthur was a powerful magic swordsman already. Despite being only twelve, he had surpassed many adults already. People spoke of him with promise as they expected him to one day surpass his own older brother¡ªThe Queen''s bodyguard.

    Arthur blinked, his lips darting as if he might respond, but then, as always, he settled back into silence, his eyes moving to the sky where a series of firework spells shaped like phoenixes and dragons burst into golden embers. He finally replied with a simple, ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡±

    Elizabeth huffed quietly, her eyes closed slightly, and a smug formed on her lips. ¡°Really? Can I ask why, Arthur Vilmo¡¯dath?¡±

    Arthur twitched at the mention of his full name. His gaze shifted to Elizabeth, and his eyes struck her with the most seriousness they could¡¯ve had. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that, that reminds me of my mother.¡±

    She laughed in response, her hands holding on tighter against the railings as she looked down below. The princess always made sure to know a lot about those in her social circles¡ªit was important to know which buttons to press and what things might be useful to know.

    On the plaza below, crowds of students from the Royal Magic Academy and families gathered. However, among the moving sea of people, someone caught her attention.

    It was a boy, roughly her age, standing in the middle of the street, gazing up to the fireworks with awe and excitement written across his face. There was nothing too special about his appearance besides the blood-red hair that could almost be mistaken the signature hue of the Royal Family.

    For a moment, she pondered why she was even looking at him and that¡¯s when she realized he had a bag, meaning he came from outside the city.

    She gasped.

    ¡°Could he be¡­¡±

    After she muttered those words, she could feel more weight being added to the railings. She looked to her side, seeing Arthur.

    He squinted his eyes and placed a hand above them, it was as if he was trying to find what she just saw.

    Her own eyes widened as this was an unexpected move. Was the uninterested noble going to do something tonight?

    ¡°Liz,¡± he said, calling her by her nickname.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it''s just an amateur swordsman, no need to be so interested in it,¡± he said, pointing at a kid playing with a wooden sword.

    Elizabeth could only bring her hand to her face as she felt her forehead veins pop. She couldn¡¯t believe this was his interjection.

    ¡°No, I mean that red-haired kid with the bag.¡±

    Arthur followed her gaze but seemed less intrigued than she was. ¡°He looks like a commoner to me. Maybe a farmer¡¯s son come to enjoy the festival.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head, her heart thumping louder than the distant music. ¡°No, there¡¯s something about him¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    There was something in his face, his eyes, that reminded her of something.

    Suddenly she gasped. He was the boy her uncle, the Duke of Frosthollow, had mentioned in his letters. He hadn¡¯t mentioned the appearance of the boy but Princess Elizabeth had her ways of knowing stuff.

    ¡°Go fetch him!¡± she said to Arthur.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    <hr>

    After watching the show of lights in the sky, Erik looked around the main square of the city. There were many street vendors and attractions. it was at times like these that he cursed benign alone here, this could be so much fun with his fun.

    For a moment, he thought of Eleanor. ¡°Well, it''s not like she can go over a minute without being annoying so I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll find my fun alone,¡± Erik muttered before shaking his head. Just the thought of her spoiled his mood.

    ¡°That sounds interesting, don¡¯t you want to meet the princess and have some fun?¡±

    Erik froze, eyes widening as the voice came from behind him. He spun around to find a boy about his age, standing there with crossed arms. His presence was striking¡ªblond hair that gleamed in the light of the fireworks and deep blue eyes. He wore a formal suit and had a sword on his side.

    Erik¡¯s gaze focused on the boy¡¯s face. He had a nonchalant, almost serious, look that screamed he didn¡¯t want to be bothered.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really seem like you¡¯re having fun yourself,¡± Erik answered.

    The boy shrugged at the comment, turning halfway around. ¡°Perhaps. I find enjoyment in different things than most. Either way, are you coming?¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Erik chuckled slightly, awestruck by how weird this interaction was going. However, he felt he should go with him¡ªbesides he had heard of the Princess a couple of times, she and Phillips were family so that must be why she wanted to meet him.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Erik extended his arm. ¡°I¡¯m Erik Blake by the way,¡± he said, waiting for a handshake.

    The blonde boy looked at Erik¡¯s hand for a few moments. Feeling the awkwardness, Erik forced a smile that he had to keep on for several more seconds before the handshake was reciprocated.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arthur Vilmo¡¯dath. Don¡¯t say my last name though, it''s weird and reminds me of some people,¡± he said before turning his back to Erik. ¡°Now follow me, friend. I¡¯d prefer to get this over with quickly.¡±

    ¡¯That¡¯s a weird name,¡¯ Erik thought to himself as he didn¡¯t even think he could pronounce it. Perhaps people around the capital just had weird names.

    Erik followed Arthur in silence, the noise of the festival fading into the background as they moved through the streets.

    They approached a grand, white marble building with towering columns and an expansive balcony that overlooked the city. Erik hesitated for a moment as they neared the entrance, noticing the imposing guards stationed at the doors.

    Arthur strode ahead without a word, the guards nodding in recognition as they stepped aside to let them pass. Erik swallowed, feeling slightly out of place, but he followed Arthur through the large doors and into the building. The sound of their footsteps echoed off the pristine marble floors as they made their way upstairs.

    Erik stepped onto the balcony, catching sight the sight of her.

    The princess. He had heard stories, and seen her in portraits, but nothing prepared him for the reality. Her gaze felt like it could pierce through him, sharp and regal in a way that made him feel simultaneously seen and below her. He could only wonder how she even knew or recognized him.

    "You''re staring," came a soft voice, calm but carrying a certain authority.

    Erik blinked, realizing she had spoken without even turning around. He straightened awkwardly as Elizabeth watched him with her sharp green eyes.

    Despite her youth, there was something regal and composed about her, like she was already preparing for the weight of a crown. She looked far too elegant for someone their age.

    "You must be Erik Blake," she said, her lips curling into a small smile. "I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a while. You can sit down," she said as she did so in a chair.

    ¡°Really, have you?¡± Erik said with a smirk. He found it surprising that such an important person would want to meet him.

    Elizabeth tilted her head slightly, her pearl-like earrings glimmered with the lights in the sky. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°My uncle mentioned you in his letters and from there I knew that I had to meet you. He thinks you¡¯re very talented and asked me to help you around if you need.¡±

    A small smile curled up on his lips. ¡®Thanks, Phillips,¡¯ that man had looked out for Erik so much that he couldn¡¯t properly thank him in person. He was one of the few people Erik had a deep respect for.

    He felt a strange feeling in his gut, however. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. How could she have recognized him when they never met?

    ¡°So, how did you know how I look like to send your¡­ friend after me?¡± Erik asked.

    Elizabeth''s smile returned for a moment but vanished just as quickly. ¡°Well,¡± she said, leaning forward slightly, her eyes locked onto his, ¡°I have my methods for getting what I want. Either way, don¡¯t start questioning me,¡± she waved a hand dismissively before her gaze softened. ¡°I want to know about you.¡±

    For the next while, Erik decided to entertain her¡ªit wasn¡¯t like he had anything better to do anyway. And so, he briefly mentioned his upbringing in the northern village, the loss of his father, and how Duke Phillip had helped him after he fell into trouble. Erik didn¡¯t dwell on the details, keeping it simple, but it was enough for Elizabeth to understand the hardships he''d faced.

    In turn, Elizabeth shared small glimpses of her own life like the pressures of royalty, the expectations placed on her as the princess, the rigorous training she had ever since she awakened her mana core, and so on. Despite the differences in their backgrounds, Erik found it somewhat fun, to share his struggles with someone and see how weird that was to them.

    ¡°Erik, what are your thoughts about the entrance exam tomorrow?¡± she asked, changing the topic.

    Erik brought his hand to his chin, pondering for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ excited, I suppose. I feel like it is the best way to see how far I¡¯ve come in terms of magic,¡± despite the lingering pain in his mana pathways, Erik couldn¡¯t help but want to test his limits and see how he compared against other talented people of his age.

    As his gaze pondered on her, he could see a smile on her face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite interesting. Just like Arthur here you¡¯re not worried at all,¡± she pointed at said boy.

    Arthur, who had been quietly observing their exchange, stepped closer to the two.

    ¡°Oh, did I get your interest?¡± she asked, but he only stared at Erik.

    Erik could feet a chill creep up on his spine as those blue eyes overlooked all of him. It didn¡¯t feel threatening, just extremely weird to be eyed in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Arthur finally said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine in the exam.¡±

    ¡°Hoo, you think so?¡± Erik couldn¡¯t help the grin that spread across his face.

    Something about Arthur made Erik want to test his own strength against him. Call it a warrior¡¯s instinct, but he had a feeling that Arthur wasn¡¯t a pushover either. It made Erik smile, he wanted to challenge himself.

    "Speaking of the exam, where is Eleanor? Shouldn''t she be here with you? I thought uncle Phillip''s daughter would attend the school as well,¡± Elizabeth mentioned, leaning forward.

    Erik simply crossed his arms and sighed, his back rested against the chair and he looked up in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is, and honestly, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a bit cold, isn¡¯t it? I assumed you two would be closer, given everything.¡±

    ¡°Closer? Hardly,¡± Erik scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s made it clear that she thinks my family and I are ¡®unworthy peasants¡¯ of what her father has done to us. According to her, we¡¯re not worth the dirt on her shoes,¡± he tightened his fists slightly. ¡°So, no. I don¡¯t care where she is, and I doubt she cares much about me either.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s expression shifted as she understood the situation. ¡°Eleanor¡­ well, she¡¯s always been a bit like that. Arrogant, self-absorbed, and selfish. You¡¯re right, Erik. It¡¯s not your fault she treats you that way. She¡¯s the one with the problem, not you.¡±

    Erik blinked, surprised by the bluntness of her words. For a moment, he thought he might¡¯ve misheard the princess¡ªsomeone of her stature criticizing another noble like Eleanor. But Elizabeth¡¯s tone remained cool and composed as if speaking an obvious truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s exhausting dealing with someone who can¡¯t see beyond titles and status. People like that are a waste of time,¡± she added with a wave of her hand, brushing Eleanor out of the conversation entirely.

    Erik couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat uneasy. He agreed with with her but he felt that he shouldn¡¯t antagonize Eleanor too much.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s exhausting,¡± he muttered.

    As he finished those words, the boy could feel a wave of tiredness washing over him. The lights in the sky had been over for a while, and they had been talking for so long.

    Erik rubbed his eyes slowly, trying to keep them wide open.

    Then, she stood up from her chair, as if sensing the built-up fatigue within Erik.

    ¡°The inns are probably crowded at this point of the night, and you¡¯ll want to be well-rested for the exam tomorrow,¡± she said, looking out from the balcony before her gaze laid on him again. ¡°Why not come stay at the palace? We have more than enough space, and my uncle would be pleased to know you¡¯re taken care of.¡±

    Erik stared at her, taken aback by the sudden invitation.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a turn that I didn¡¯t expect.¡¯ As someone who until a couple of years ago was but a common peasant in a remote village he had never imagined how living in the royal palace was¡ªhe couldn¡¯t imagine what the inside of a palace was, to begin with.

    Elizabeth nodded despite him not answering immediately. ¡°It¡¯ll be far more comfortable than scrambling for a room somewhere. Consider it my way of thanking you for the company tonight.¡±

    Erik didn¡¯t think twice. He had a chance to live like the high society and he wouldn¡¯t let that pass.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s smile widened, and she clapped her hands. ¡°Excellent. You won¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 21: Entrance Exam Part 1

    The Royal Palace was truly deserving of its name. It was a fortress on top of a hill in the middle of the biggest city in Draac, surrounded by meter-thick walls and high towers. To Erik, the insides of such fortifications looked like an ecosystem of its own due to how big and opulent everything was.

    The marble floors, the high ceiling with no stains, solid stone walls that for some reason weren¡¯t cold at all, and big windows that showed a vantage view of the prosperous city.

    It felt like heaven here and yet it was a maze.

    The castle was so big and full of rooms with different purposes that Erik had a servant assigned to him to help him around. At first, he was quite ecstatic but¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me to the bathroom, Thomas,¡± Erik told the old man as he stopped in front of the bathroom.

    ¡°Oh please, Master Blake, it is my duty as a servant to take care of Princess Elizabeth¡¯s fond guests,¡± he said with a proud tone.

    Erik rolled his eyes and went inside the bathroom to get cleaned and ready for the day as the man stood by the door, outside. To Erik¡¯s dismay, most servants around the castle were men. Of every ten, he could swear only one was a woman.

    ¡®And no pretty ones!¡¯ He screamed on the inside, tears rolling down his cheeks as he took a big shit.

    After he was ready, he got up and was met by the foul stench.

    ¡°Ew, I don¡¯t know what is it with rich people to poop in these boxes?¡± he scoffed after covering his nose.

    Back in the village, everyone did it in holes on the outside¡ªalthough there was always that one weirdo who did it in the river. It''s not like it was much less disgusting but one at least didn¡¯t have to smell this horrible thing in their house.

    Erik coughed due to the smell and went to clean his hands on the sink. This was a useful invention he could agree was necessary. He had learned about it first in the Duke¡¯s home but ¡°the sink¡± was some kind of magical device where after you turned the handle to the side, the device would create cold or hot water depending on which handle you turned. There was a drain below that sucked all the water and didn¡¯t let any spill.

    It was truly a marvelous creation, the masterpiece of the human race. It was horrible having to walk to the river to get water¡ªor when it froze, having to gather snow to boil.

    This made him think, however.

    How could royals mess up one thing and get another one so wrong? It didn¡¯t make much sense.

    Erik turned to the toilet once again, determined to unveil any secrets he had. There was a kind of button on the top that he avoided touching since he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Erik gulped hard and pressed the button.

    Nothing.

    Then, as he started to sigh there was a loud noise of fire.

    The fire incinerated the human waste from below, and then a window opened. He could feel a strong breeze coming from inside to outside, taking away all the smell before it closed.

    ¡®Oh wow, so they didn¡¯t get it wrong then. Damn, I almost feel bad for making that bathroom back in Phillip¡¯s smell like rotten corpses.¡¯

    Either way, it was time to move on. Despite the current topic being so interesting and important to him, he was told to get ready and meet the princess at the front gate of the castle in thirty minutes.

    By the time Erik reached the front gate, Princess Elizabeth was already waiting, her azure and gold dress gleaming against the pale winter sun. Erik blinked at her, struck for a moment by how immaculate she looked.

    ¡°Oh, Erik,¡± she said with a soft laugh, noticing his approach. ¡°I was surprised when I didn¡¯t see you at the special breakfast. Even as a commoner, you would¡¯ve been well-received there.¡±

    ¡®Wait¡ªspecial breakfast?¡¯ Erik¡¯s mind immediately jumped to Thomas who had told him nothing about that. He would surely have his revenge one day.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± he said, scratching his cheek with a sheepish grin. ¡°I was so caught up in training this morning that I lost track of time.¡±

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°Such dedication. Just make sure not to wear yourself out before the entrance exam. I hear it¡¯s quite taxing on mana.¡±

    Erik winced inwardly. Taxing or not, he wasn¡¯t feeling at his best after yesterday. His body ached, whenever he tried to draw mana it felt like his veins were burning. It wasn¡¯t a nice feeling at all.

    The stagecoach arrived shortly after. Erik followed Elizabeth inside, the ride was quiet at first until he gestured toward the entourage of guards. ¡°So, this is normal?¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s laugh was soft but bright. ¡°Hardly. Only for special occasions like today. The entrance exam draws over five thousand applicants, and with so many people, security is a necessity.¡±

    Erik widened his eyes, and he leaned back. ¡°Five thousand?¡± That was a third of Ashford¡¯s population, Erik couldn¡¯t imagine so many people would take this test.

    ¡°Yes, and only three percent are accepted,¡± Elizabeth said with a small, seemingly proud smile. ¡°The Royal Magic Academy has high standards.¡±

    Erik swallowed air and tightened his grip on his bag. The number was staggering, and the stakes were higher than he imagined.

    By the time the carriage rolled to a stop before the academy gates, Erik was both awed and nervous. The campus stretched out before him, far larger and grander than anything he¡¯d ever seen.

    The academy was surrounded by an iron fence that stretched beyond what the eye could see. There was a large gate, currently open, that allowed a clear view inside.

    There was a central field that stretched out before him like a vast garden on the sides, filled with trees and carefully trimmed grass. In the center of the field stood a massive two-story building, held by large stone columns. The large windows it displayed remembered Erik of an opulence only seen in the Royal Palace.

    On either side of the central building, there were other smaller structures.

    The academy¡¯s grounds seemed to stretch endlessly, and he couldn¡¯t help but think that the entire campus was probably bigger than his entire village back home. That coupled with the thousands of examinees walking to the main building made it feel almost dizzying.

    Several were also looking at the pair¡ªor rather, just Liz.

    ¡°Wow, is that Princess Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°And who is that other boy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him but he has red hair so maybe they¡¯re related?¡±

    Erik, hearing the murmurs from the surrounding crowds turned to the princess.

    She had a smile on her face as she looked ahead. Erik wondered what she was thinking about.

    It wasn¡¯t important now though. Erik had promises to keep¡ªto himself, his father, his siblings, his mother, Phillips, and even the director of the academy.

    ¡®And I¡¯ll prove to her I¡¯m not a pushover,¡¯ Erik thought, regarding Eleanor.

    <hr>

    The writing tests were much harder than Erik could have thought.

    ¡°Uhh, what is the proportion of aethu-er being c-converted into mona? Nah, it''s mana,¡± the months he spent playing and training instead of studying had caught up to Erik. Be it reading, writing, or understanding many of the concepts shown in the test¡ªthe boy wasn¡¯t good at any of that.

    ¡°Hey, Eleanor, help me out here,¡± he whispered to the redhead. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was lucky or unlucky but fate had put them in tables close to each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me you weirdo, if the teachers see us¡ª¡± she stopped, her words stopping on her throat as she saw a bat fly close to the ceiling of the large room, in her direction. That was one of the professor¡¯s familiars, they were trained to tell if someone was cheating. ¡°I¡¯ll be done because of you, idiot,¡± she snarled once it went away.

    Erik wasn¡¯t going to stop like this. He knew Eleanor had knowledge from her noble upbringing, and he¡¯d make sure to exploit it.

    He straightened his back and pressed his feet on the floor, trying to gain every inch of height he could. After an insurmountable effort, that in the moment felt far more difficult than any battle, he managed to see her text.

    But he couldn¡¯t read it clearly.

    ¡®Crap.¡¯

    Squinting, he strained his eyes, feeling his veins pop and almost burst as he tried to make out the words.

    Finally, he could read it. Her handwriting was refined and followed a neat pattern, unlike his own messy scribblings, making it easy to copy.

    Erik wrote down a few of her answers, looking at her paper whenever there wasn¡¯t anyone looking in his direction.

    Just as he finished copying a crucial formula, a loud ring echoed through the hall.

    Erik froze, his heart jumping to his throat.

    Oh no¡­ Did they catch me? he panicked, beads of sweat forming on his brow. He could already picture the bat swooping down and dragging him to detention, or worse, kicking him out of the academy before he even had a chance to prove himself.

    But then, the head professor, a tall, intimidating figure with graying hair and a stern face, walked to the front of the room.

    ¡°Time is up,¡± the professor announced, his deep voice booming over the examinees, silencing the room instantly.

    Erik let out a sigh, his shoulders relaxing with relief. ¡°Those of you with scores below 40 will not proceed to the next phase. Only those who pass can continue.¡±

    The professor raised his hands, and the air around him shimmered with magic. He said an incantation, and Erik felt a chill run down his spine. A ripple of energy spread across the room, brushing past each examinee.

    The papers on each desk glowed faintly, hovering in the air. Erik¡¯s eyes widened as his test sheet floated before him, bathed in a soft light.

    The professor waved his hand, and in an instant, every test was graded. Numbers appeared in glowing golden letters at the top of each paper.

    Erik gulped, staring at the number forming on his sheet. ¡®Please, please, please¡­¡¯ he begged silently. He couldn¡¯t fail on the knowledge part.

    The number stopped. 40.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Erik let out a long sigh of relief, slumping in his seat. He had scraped by with the bare minimum, but at least he wouldn¡¯t be sent home.

    He glanced over at Eleanor, who frowned at him with pure disdain. Her paper floated proudly above her desk, displaying a dazzling 94.

    She scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°I was really hoping you''d fail,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    He glared at her but kept his mouth shut. There was no point in arguing now. He had passed¡ªbarely¡ªbut a pass was a pass.

    As the golden numbers flickered away and the papers fell back onto the desks, the professor cleared his throat. ¡°Those who have passed, prepare yourselves for the next trial. The real test begins now.¡±

    <hr>

    The next test took place outside, in the academy¡¯s vast training grounds.

    Erik took notice of those around him. Many students had already left, and their dreams of entering the Royal Magic Academy shattered.

    He hoped to catch a glimpse of Elizabeth or even Arthur as he was at least an acquaintance to them, but neither of them was anywhere to be seen. The only person around him being someone that hated him wasn¡¯t the perfect scenario.

    In front of the crowd stood the target for the next test. A large, humanoid dummy covered in a shimmering magical barrier. Each examinee was required to throw their strongest spell at the dummy, and the amount of damage done to the barrier would determine their grade.

    The line moved slowly, each student stepped forward and shot their spells. The flashes of magic were dazzling¡ªbright flames, crackling lightning, shimmering waves of water, piles of rock. The students used every element to make the barrier shimmer and fluctuate with each hit.

    Afterward, a score glowed above the dummy''s head.

    ¡°Eighty-five.¡±

    ¡°Ninety-three.¡±

    ¡°Seventy.¡±

    Those numbers drew gasps from the examinees and the professor called them out and wrote it down on a sheet.

    Another line of students took their shots.

    ¡°Forty-eight.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-seven.¡±

    ¡°Fifty-one.¡±

    Their score drew scattered laughter and a few boos from the crowd. It seemed that anything above sixty was considered respectable, and judging by the fine clothes of those achieving such scores, it was clear that most of them came from noble families.

    The commoners were left to simply have mediocre results.

    ¡®Well, guess I¡¯ll change that.¡¯

    Erik watched as another group of examinees stepped forward, his gaze wandering over at them. That¡¯s when he noticed Eleanor among them, her confidence as apparent as ever when she swayed her hair around and pointed her hand at the dummy.

    But it wasn¡¯t her that caught his attention this time. A girl with deep blue hair, tied behind her back, and eyes that shimmered like a lake stood nearby, waiting her turn beside Eleanor.

    Erik furrowed his brow and rubbed his chin. ¡®Why does she seem so familiar?¡¯

    And then it hit him. She was one of the two girls he had run into yesterday¡ªwhen he had fallen on top of that guy when running Bob Lee¡¯s errands.

    ¡®Damn... that was embarrassing. I hope she doesn¡¯t remember me,¡¯ Erik thought.

    Erik watched the blue-haired girl with curiosity. She raised her hand with grace and soon, mana began building up in front of her. The hair seemed to shimmer as water condensed into a swirling, translucent sphere.

    ¡°[Water Ball],¡± she said.

    The spell shot forward, a water sphere almost half a meter in length hurdling toward the target. As it hit, the dummy shook with incredible force, its mana coating vibrating.

    Erik whistled in surprise, that attack was by far the best water spell he¡¯d ever seen.

    The dummy absorbed the impact, and a score flickered to life above its head: ¡°One hundred and ninety.¡±

    Erik whistled. She sure was powerful.

    Right afterward, there was the sound of another impact. Erik gazed at it, watching lava envelop the dummy.

    ¡°That must be Eleanor¡¯s magic,¡± he muttered as he remembered the signature element of the royal family¡ªthe magma element. It was something left by Queen Arthur a millennia ago, all her descendants had that element which was unironically considered the one with the most firepower.

    ¡°One hundred and ten.¡±

    Erik could hear a collective gasp from the crowd. These two had just gotten an impressive score, by far the highest they had heard yet.

    Still, it didn¡¯t seem like it was enough for Eleanor. The smirk she wore until now faltered, she clenched her fist and turned away from the dummy with a ¡°hmph¡±.

    Maybe she was frustrated that the other girl had gotten a score above hers.

    Then came his time.

    ¡°Erik Blake,¡± the instructor called out, his voice echoing across the grounds.

    He made his way to the spot, roughly ten meters from the dummy. There were marks and holes on the ground, indicating that some examinees had missed the target.

    For a moment, thoughts of doubt crept in but he shook it off. A smirk grew on his face. ¡®I was able to use a fireball against Zac all those years ago, this will be a cakewalk.¡¯

    Erik breathed slowly, he stretched his right arm forward.

    ¡°[Fireball],¡± he shouted, a mass of fire exploding in front of his hand. This would be it, he would show everyone his ability.

 Chapter 22: Entrance Exam part 2

    Erik dropped his bag on the dirt and breathed in and out slowly. He visualized his heart burning like a furnace. The energy it created traversed through his veins.

    They felt like they were on fire, mana burning through them like molten stone. He gritted his teeth, his hands trembling as the fireball flickered, almost fading away.

    It hurt, almost making him lose control, however, memories of his past flashed back to him.

    ¡®I will make everyone proud.¡¯

    The spherical amalgamation of mana burned with a bright orange glow, it crackled in the air beside him. Erik made it spin fast, focused his gaze on the target, and shot the attack.

    ¡°[Fire Ball].¡±

    The spell was launched forward at incredible speed, it hit the dummy in a blink of an eye, leaving a trail of fire behind.

    There was a crack.

    A limb from the starch figure flew backward, the rest of the body covered in flames.

    Erik blinked at the burning dummy, still feeling the lingering heat from the fireball. ¡®I did it.¡¯ He allowed himself a brief smile before realizing the entire group was staring at him¡ªwide-eyed.

    ¡°Very well, 298 points,¡± the examiner said after a bit.

    This was by far the highest of all the scores he had heard being called today. It even far surpassed that of that blue-haired girl.

    There were many cheers from the examinees around as Erik had broken any score they had seen the day. A few of them tried talking to Erik as he got back to the sidelines, however he ignored them.

    That was until someone piqued his interest.

    ¡°Wow, that was amazing! How did you do that?¡± a short girl with chestnut hair and hazelnut eyes hurried up to Erik as he returned to the group. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, and her hands were clasped before her.

    Erik Erik¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. He walked over with his hands in his pockets and without showing much care. Most people watching probably felt like he had done it thousands of times.

    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± His voice came out smooth. He glanced around to see other people watching, enjoying the brief moment of attention.

    He got closer to her and casually rested his arm on her shoulder, leaning in a little closer than what was expected of strangers. ¡°I could show you how, but it¡¯s not something I give away for free.¡±

    The girl blinked, her eyebrows raised. ¡°Uh, what do you mean?¡±

    Erik¡¯s smirk deepened. He leaned closer as if they were sharing a secret. ¡°Maybe¡­ if you give me a kiss.¡±

    He could almost picture the scene in his mind¡ªher blushing, shyly leaning in, like the other times it had worked. Funny, though. Until about a year ago, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have even crossed his mind. He hadn¡¯t really cared about girls before, but now... well, things were different. Maybe it was all the free time he had lately, or just the way they seemed more interesting now than they used to.

    Instead, her expression shifted, and her brows frowned, almost knitting together. Her eyes squinted, and she looked at him with disgust.

    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±

    Before Erik could respond, her palm struck his cheek, the sharp sound breaking the air. He staggered back, blinking in disbelief.

    ¡°P-pervert!¡± she shouted, her face red with fury.

    Erik blinked up at her, touching his stinging cheek. This was new.

    ¡°He just tried to harass me!¡± she yelled to the crowd.

    ¡®Oh, crap¡ª¡¯ Erik scrambled to his feet, waving his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I swear¡ª¡±

    <hr>

    After the awkward situation was promptly resolved, Erik got scolded by one of the teachers proctoring the exams. Something about women''s rights and all that and his enrollment to school being canceled if he did that again.

    Well, it was over now so he wouldn¡¯t think much of it.

    Once again Erik noticed that a lot of examinees left the field, enough for there to only be a few hundred people around by now.

    The next exam was shortly announced. It would be a safe mock battle where contestants would pair up and fight. They would have a magical shield around them so that no damage was inflicted and once their shield received enough damage they would be considered to have lost.

    ¡®The talentless folk have left already, I guess all who remain have at least a decent spell,¡¯ Erik mused. He had no will to fight the weak, after all.

    Soon, everyone started picking their opponent. The blue-haired girl from before caught Erik¡¯s eye once again. In this section of the field, she was the one with the highest score. Besides, he felt like she had some kind of aura around her.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    It was a weird feeling but it likely had to do with how sensitive to magic he had grown. Erik could roughly know who was awakened just by looking at them and roughly know the amount of their mana.

    Even in a field as full as this one, she was strong. Clearly stronger than Eleanor and the Princess but he didn¡¯t know how she compared to Arthur. That boy looked to be the ultra-talented type of person but his aura was weird to read.

    Just as he went to challenge her though, someone grabbed his arm¡ªnot letting him move forward.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going to fight me,¡± that voice was all too familiar. It made Erik roll his eyes.

    Turning around, he saw Eleanor standing there, her posture rigid, her lips twisted into a sneer. Her eyes narrowed. She tightened her grip on his arm, as if physically holding him back from anyone else wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he said in a calm voice to try to de-escalate this. Erik despite all didn¡¯t want to fight with her right now

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you terrorize another girl. I¡¯ll defeat you here and now and you¡¯ll go back to your village, commoner,¡± as she finished those words, a smirk started to form on her lips.

    Erik got away from her grip and looked at her in the eyes. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be honest with you. You¡¯re the most annoying person I¡¯ve ever met¡­¡± Erik rested, giving her a chance to speak. All she did however was raise her brow, so he continued. ¡°But you¡¯re still the daughter of someone important to me. I don¡¯t want us to keep being like this to each other.¡±

    For a moment, her gaze pondered around. She crossed her arms and her fingertips tipped on the quickly.

    She sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at lying,¡± she said, her gaze almost shooting daggers at him. ¡°For a moment I almost forgot that you¡¯re nothing more than a peasant that abused my father¡¯s kindness to live under him after everything you¡¯ve done. He may have forgotten it, but I won¡¯t.¡±

    Erik facepalmed. This couldn¡¯t be easy, could it? Well, unless she brought up his family again, Erik would be fine with ¡°taking a few punches to the gut¡± just to keep things mostly civil.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Eleanor gave a cold smirk, her eyes seemed to burning with amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be over quickly,¡± she raised a single finger towards Erik, a small sphere of magma formed above it before falling onto the ground.

    Ignoring her taunts, Erik moved to an open space on the field, where the examiner was already preparing for the next round of mock battles. Several other pairs had already squared off, with the sound of explosions in the background reminding him everyone was giving their best. The examiner glanced at Erik and Eleanor, giving them both a brief nod.

    "This will be a mock duel, so the shield around you will absorb any damage. Once it reaches its limit, the shield will break, and you''ll be considered defeated," the examiner said, raising her hand in the air.

    Erik squatted, feeling his knees make cracking sounds as he moved them.

    ¡°If I beat her, will she lose the exam?¡± Erik asked, a smug forming on his face.

    The examiner shook her head. ¡°Miss Eleanor got near-perfect scores on the first and second exams while you got only a passing score in the first and a perfect on the second. Even if she loses, she¡¯ll pass but the same can¡¯t be said for you.¡±

    Eleanor let out a soft laugh "So you think you have a chance?"

    Erik shrugged. "Maybe."

    Before anything else was said, the examiner dropped her arm. ¡°Begin.¡±

    The air felt thicker. The world slowed down as Erik¡¯s mana coursed through every fiber of his being, igniting the red aura around him. It pulsed rhythmically, pushing him toward his limits. Across from him, Eleanor stood tall, her sharp gaze locked on him, her own mana flaring with a molten intensity.

    Eleanor wasted no time. "[Lava Wave]!" she shouted, slamming her palms onto the ground.

    The battlefield roared to life as the earth erupted, molten magma surging toward Erik. He didn¡¯t flinch, though.

    "[Fireball]!" he yelled, thrusting his arm forward.

    His spell slammed against the meter-tall wave of molten stone, breaking it in two¡ªand avoiding Erik.

    He could see Eleanor frowning, annoyed that he cut through her attack. ¡°[Molten Sphere]!¡± she called, unleashing a blazing orb directly at him.

    Erik grinned. He waited for the attack to be just close enough to him before dashing to the side, dodging.

    Despite the ultimate power, the magma element held, it was surely slower than his fire.

    ¡®This is dragging out. My body¡¯s still aching from yesterday.¡¯

    ¡°[Fire Arrow]!¡± He shouted,  bringing his arm forth. He shot a fiery arrow, much bigger than a normal one.

    It dazed past her, her eyes widening and flinching as the attack grazed the barrier placed around her.

    ¡°W-What¡ª¡±

    Erik didn¡¯t give her any time, however, casting another one.

    This time, she kneeled bringing her hand down, conjuring an erupting wall of lava. This was a good move, despite the speed of the fire arrow, it certainly couldn¡¯t pierce a wall of the strongest element.

    However.

    It left her without vision.

    Erik launched himself forward, his athleticism enhanced with mana making him close the distance in just a couple of seconds.

    Just as her lava wall began to crumble from her own exertion, he went around its corner.

    The word seemed to slow down as his eyes locked on to hers. Erik could see Elearnor¡¯s expression going from focused and calm to widening with surprise.

    He would end it now.

    He exhaled sharply and made his decision. "[Ablaze]," he whispered.

    She raised her hands again, opening her mouth. It was clear that she would desperately cast another spell to hold her own, however Erik wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Molten Sphe¡ª¡±

    His fiery punch met her weakened barrier, shattering it like glass. The flames erupted outward, scorching the air and forcing her to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Eleanor¡¯s body lay motionless, her breath ragged, her mana completely spent. The fiery remnants of Erik¡¯s attack dissipated into the air as he staggered, clutching his arm.

    The pain was excruciating. His arm throbbed, he could only think of the bruises of this spell would bring to his fist. Still, it was a good kind of pain.

    It meant he won.

    The examiner¡¯s voice echoed across the field. ¡°Eleanor of Frosthollow¡¯s magic barrier has been broken. Erik Blake is the winner!¡±

    Eleanor sat in the dirt, her posture slumped, eyes cast downward. Her shoulders trembled as she struggled to steady her breath.

    She held her legs close to her, seemingly wanting to shrink.

    ¡°I¡­ I lost,¡± she whispered amidst the silence of the battleground.

    Erik watched her intently, his gaze never leaving her. Honestly, he would have felt bad had she not been so antagonizing against him. Despite all this, he wasn¡¯t one to want to break her confidence.

    However, he wouldn¡¯t move a finger to help her out now. Instead, he just turned around.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak, stay out of my way.¡±

 Chapter 23: Drunk

    The Royal Magic Academy had three houses for their students to live in, a sort of community. Classes usually had to do with your house as well, so these were the students you would be around most of the time. Erik had gotten into the House of Mischief. During the first day, there was a welcoming trial to make sure everyone felt right at home.

    None of the people Erik had become proper acquaintances so far were in this house, unfortunately. Sure, the boy wanted to be away from Eleanor, but someone like the princess or the two girls he barely knew wouldn¡¯t have been too bad to be around. Arthur was a weird one, but maybe Erik could get him to drink and loosen up a bit.

    This meant that this party was his chance to meet people, though.

    ¡°Come on, drink a bit more~,¡± said a blond guy, holding a cup of ale in front of Erik. He was Kyle, a fourth-year¡ªso this was his penultimate year. Erik had heard from a few broken conversations here and there that Kyle was the best student of his third year, so he was an interesting character.

    Someone Erik would like to fight sometime perhaps, but that would not be today.

    He had more important things, after all.

    ¡°Alright, gimme that, you bostard¡ª¡± Erik slurred, reaching for the cup but missing. His hand wavered as if moving through water, and his legs faltered, sending him tumbling into Kyle.

    ¡°Whoa there, champion. If you¡¯re at your limit, it¡¯s better to rest,¡± the older student said, gripping Erik¡¯s shoulders to steady him.

    Erik squinted up at Kyle, his vision swimming. ¡°Why are there two of you¡­ doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Erik finally managed to grab the cup, raising it in triumph before draining it with a crooked grin. His hand trembled as he set the cup back down with a clink.

    ¡°Wow, that first year is holding up well,¡± someone called, though Erik barely caught it over the muddled hum of voices.

    The boy¡¯s focus drifted as he continued drinking, the room spinning faster with each gulp. Erik had never drunk before, but this only meant his downfall to alcoholism would be swift. He was sure to be the best drinker of today and become a famous name in his house.

    He took a drink. Then another one. And another one. And¡ª

    ¡ªhis stomach rebelled.

    The world tilted, the room spinning like a twisted carnival ride. Faces around him blurred into a kaleidoscope of mismatched features. The glow of nearby lanterns burned too brightly, their light stabbing into his skull.

    ¡°Ghrrr,¡± he groaned, clutching his stomach as nausea clawed its way up.

    ¡°Bucket! Get the bucket!¡± someone shouted, and a large wooden bucket appeared in front of him just in time.

    Erik collapsed to his knees, emptying his stomach into the bucket with a gut-wrenching sound. Cheers and laughter erupted around him, though they sounded muffled and distant as if coming from another world.

    He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, the bitter taste lingering. When he tried to stand, his legs gave in, and he fell on his butt.

    ¡°Here, here, it¡¯s better if you rest a bit,¡± a voice said. Strong arms hoisted him upright and guided him to a nearby chair.

    Erik slumped into the seat, his body heavy and uncooperative. The room swayed as he tried to focus on anything but the lingering churn in his stomach.

    One of the older students patted him on the back. ¡°Welcome to the House of Mischief, Erik. You¡¯ve passed the first trial¡­ sort of.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Erik muttered, his voice thick and uneven. He gave a wobbly thumbs-up before dragging himself to a stool near the bar.

    A barman stood behind the counter, his face neutral as he wiped a glass. Erik squinted at him, the man¡¯s features swimming in and out of focus, threatening to become something unrecognizable.

    ¡®Weird¡­ guy¡­¡¯

    Beside him, Erik noticed a girl with an unusual aura. Her curly hair was as pink as fluffy sunset clouds, cascading in soft waves on the sides of her face. She clutched an oversized pillow close to her, her body leaning into it. Her eyes were closed, her face serene in sleep.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m so fucked I¡¯m¡­ seeing a weird girl¡­ she¡¯s pretty, though,¡¯ with that last thought, Erik knew he had but one mission¡ªgo talk to her right now.

    ¡°Hey, y-you right there,¡± Erik slurred, waving at her. When she didn¡¯t respond and instead mumbled something in her sleep, Erik walked to her, nearly tripping over himself as he touched her shoulder to rouse her.

    ¡°Uhh?¡± she grumbled, her pale pink eyes fluttering open. She blinked at him, her expression unfocused. ¡°What do you want?¡± Drool glistened at the corner of her mouth as she reached for a drink ahead of her. It was dark brown, almost earthy in color.

    ¡°What¡­ drinking, you are? Cow shit?¡± Erik asked, his gaze trying to focus on the wavering liquid but miserably failing.

    She strained her face for a moment, perhaps looking at him with disgust.

    ¡®Wow, I think she liked my question.¡¯

    ¡°It''s¡­ chocolate milk,¡± she mumbled, not sparing him another glance as she took a sip and buried her face back into her pillow.

    The word puzzled Erik. He knew milk, but the idea of chocolate being mixed into it was foreign.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    Her expression softened, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Like¡­ sweet clouds. Warm, creamy¡­ it makes everything feel soft.¡±

    ¡°Sweet and creamy?¡± Erik repeated, his tongue fumbling over the words. ¡°Sounds like shit.¡±

    Her shoulders trembled, her sharp gaze sliding over him. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ close enough. Now, what do you want?¡±

    Erik leaned closer, gripping the edge of the table as his body swayed. ¡°Think I¡­ try yours?¡± he asked, a smile spreading across his face.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her grip tightening on the cup. ¡°You want my chocolate milk?¡± she asked, clutching her pillow as though he¡¯d demanded her most prized possession. Maybe it was because an annoying drunk dude who couldn¡¯t even talk properly kept bothering her, though.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Erik said, nodding exaggeratedly. ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s sacred or something.¡±

    She sighed, her resistance crumbling. ¡°Fine. You Draac guys are so insistent.¡±

    Ignoring the jab, Erik accepted the cup. He held it cautiously, the ceramic warm against his fingers. Bringing it to his nose, he inhaled deeply, the aroma both sweet and comforting. Swallowing his nerves, he took a sip.

    The taste unfolded on his tongue¡ªsmooth, rich, and with a sweetness that wrapped around him like a blanket. His eyes widened as he lowered the cup, staring at it as though it contained a secret spell.

    ¡°This is¡­ cozy,¡± he murmured, the word slipping out unbidden.

    The girl smirked as she reclaimed her drink. ¡°Better than whatever you¡¯re drinking, right?¡±

    Erik opened his mouth to protest but was interrupted by the sound of another freshman vomiting into a bucket. A senior calmly walked to a chalkboard and added the student¡¯s name to a growing list.

    ¡°The pain¡­ makes it¡­ fuck what am I talked about,¡± Erik conceded before slumping his head forward.

    She twisted the cup in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Erik leaned closer again, his curiosity outweighing his balance. ¡°So, you seem¡­ mysterious. Tell me, who are you?¡±

    The girl¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m Emilia Suncrest,¡± she said, her voice carrying a playful note. ¡°A princess from the southern lands.¡± She hugged her pillow tighter as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°And this? It¡¯s an artifact blessed by the god of pillows.¡±

    Erik blinked, his expression blank for a moment before he burst into laughter. ¡°A god of pillows¡­?¡± he managed, his voice rasping from the effort.

    Emilia nodded without hesitation. ¡°Blessings for comfort and good dreams. Can¡¯t beat that.¡±

    He laughed again, the sound rough and uneven. ¡°Right. So, what other enchanted things do you have? A crown that puts you to sleep? A blanket that flies?¡±

    She shrugged, her composure unshaken. ¡°Not really, but the pillow¡¯s enough.¡± She tossed it lightly into the air, and it floated, shifting shapes before settling back in her arms.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Erik muttered, shaking his head. She was strange, but a princess blessed by a god? What kind of joke was that? She must have been abusing his alcoholic state all this time to prank him.

    That girl couldn¡¯t be trusted, she was evil.

    One just had to look at her white pajamas and pink slippers that seemed out of place to think that. No princess would wear that. No one would wear that at a prestigious school¡ªeven though Erik wished there weren¡¯t assigned uniforms.

    ¡°Anything else I should know?¡± he asked, tilting his head.

    A sparkle of mischief appeared in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± Then, as if the conversation had sapped the last of her energy, she nestled into her pillow and drifted back to sleep.

    Erik stared at her, unsure whether to laugh or sigh before a tap on his shoulder drew his attention.

    ¡°Hey, Erik! Are you up for the post-drunken throwing game? It¡¯s another rite of passage around here,¡± said Kyle.

    Erik¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Damn¡­ I think I¡¯m good¡ª,¡± before even finishing his sentence, he slumped to the side, nearly falling toward another student.

    ¡°Oh, maybe you shouldn¡¯t do it then. Was just going to say that the winner gets 1,500 points¡ª¡±

    Before Kyle could finish, Erik clapped a hand on his shoulder, his eyes flaming with determination. ¡°Just hand me the money now. I¡¯m winning.¡±

    For the rest of the night, Erik played and drank with his new classmates. He attempted to flirt with a few girls, only to be met with drinks thrown in his face. Luck was not on his side tonight.

 Chapter 24: Mischief Problems

    ¡°So what is it that you want?¡± asked an older lady behind the cafeteria counter.

    Erik gazed through the glass at the day¡¯s breakfast options: economy, standard, and premium. The economy menu offered a simple bowl of oat porridge, the standard came with eggs, beans, and a few strips of smoked meat, and the premium was a feast of sausages, smoked ham, thick-cut bread, and soft cheese. Each meal came with a steaming pot of tea on the side.

    His mouth started watering and drooling for a moment but before anyone said anything, he brushed his sleeve on it.

    Meat for breakfast was a luxury he wasn¡¯t accustomed to¡ªespecially in such portions. Since arriving at the academy, he¡¯d been spoiled with meat at every meal, however. It was going to be hard to go back home.

    ¡°Hello? There¡¯s a line behind you, you know?¡± the lady said in a stern tone.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Erik muttered, glancing back. Sure enough, a long line had formed. With 800 students across the academy¡¯s three cafeterias, it was only natural that crowds would form for every meal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the premium,¡± he said, pulling a white card from his pocket¡ªhis student ID.

    Each student was required to have one on campus. Along with his name, age, and year, the card held a link to his mana signature for identification, tracked his points, and allowed him to make official duel challenges. The duels intrigued him, though he hadn¡¯t quite figured out how they worked yet.

    A few seconds later, some numbers appeared on the card: 800-200. Now, Erik only had 600 points from the games at his house.

    ¡®I hope I get more points soon,¡¯ he thought to himself as he grabbed his plate. Here money was useless, in fact, he had to store the bag of money he had received in a safe at the school entrance so he could pick it up when he wanted to leave the academy grounds. It had to do with making kids learn to be responsible with currency and whole other bullocks that Erik didn¡¯t remember.

    Erik¡¯s gaze wandered all around the cafeteria as he searched for familiar faces. He couldn¡¯t say he had made close friends yet, but he would usually eat around people from his house.

    He couldn¡¯t see any here today, however.

    That¡¯s when he saw some long red hair he couldn¡¯t forget.

    Princess Elizabeth. On her side was that guy Arthur.

    ¡®Weird how no one is sitting with them,¡¯ Erik noted as there were at least three chairs between the duo and everyone else. Perhaps they were intimidated to be around someone so important.

    ¡°Hey, it''s been a while,¡± Erik said before putting down his food and sitting in front of her.

    Her eyes moved up, interlocking their gaze. Almost instantly the princess¡¯ lips darted. ¡°It''s nice to see you here Erik, although I was sure you would pass easily.¡±

    Erik scratched the side of his cheek slightly and looked at the tall ceiling. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ it was way too easy.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t let them know I almost failed the written part and had to cheat!¡¯ he remarked to himself, not wanting to appear bad.

    Erik quickly started munching on his food and took a quick view of their plates. Elizabeth chose the same as him, however, Arthur went with the economy food.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have points already?¡± Erik asked. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t eat the porridge but when he had such good options, he couldn¡¯t imagine himself getting that.

    The blond kept eating, his eyes not even looking up upon being asked that question. Only after Elizabeth bumped him on the arm, his gaze left the food.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you were talking to me?¡± he asked uninterestedly. His gaze wandered around Erik, never quite settling in his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Erik answered, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you always seem so awkward?¡± Erik asked with honesty. Despite only having met the boy twice, he felt that he would rather be elsewhere, do anything, before talking to others.

    It wasn¡¯t that Erik only knew ultra-sociable people but this level of

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have much to say,¡± Arthur answered before munching another spoon of the porridge. ¡°But no, I got some points. I¡¯m just saving until an opportunity to buy something arises.¡±

    ¡®Well that¡¯s a fair reason I guess,¡¯ Erik thought as his expression softened slightly. The boy wasn¡¯t that weird after hearing his reason.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t mind him,¡± the princess waved her hand as she laughed. Sir Vilmo¡¯dath here cares more about training than anything else. Don¡¯t mind him; it''s not personal.¡±

    Arthur surprisingly grumbled while eating but said nothing otherwise.

    Erik nodded slowly and started to eat his meal. His gaze moved slowly around the cafeteria as he did so, noticing how full it was.

    There was something off though.

    His gaze moved to the side. There was a student staring at him.

    ¡®Weirdo¡­¡¯ Just as he thought that he noticed another pair of eyes doing the same.

    And then another, another, another, and another. Almost everyone in the cafeteria stared at Erik.

    Everyone was staring at him.

    ¡°Hey, what is he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why is he with her¡ª¡±

    People muttered to each other, lowly enough that he could only hear tiny bits of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked, before grabbing a piece of meat and munching on it. ¡°Am I some celebrity now?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the princess started before looking around and noticing the eyes. ¡°You are eating with royalty, uninvited. That¡¯s bold. I would have punished most other students for doing that,¡± her voice was sharp yet calm to the point Erik couldn¡¯t tell if it was a joke or not.

    ¡°Heh really?¡± he asked before biting more food again, trying to appear calm.

    ¡®Well, I hope I¡¯m not part of them then,¡¯ Erik thought, a bead of sweat formed on his forehead yet his demeanor appeared nonchalant.

    Elizabeth laughed, her expression softening. ¡°Relax, Erik. You¡¯re special¡ªyou don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± she leaned in a little, lowering her voice. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s another reason they¡¯re staring. You¡¯re in a different house from us. Students from separate houses rarely sit together, given the rivalry.¡±

    ¡°Rivalry?¡± Erik asked, looking intrigued. On the first day at the academy, they had a big party and after that, everyone seemed just so nice and alright. No one mentioned rivalries.

    ¡°Surprised you haven¡¯t heard of it,¡± she said in a low tone, her eyes peering through his own. ¡°But well, the tradition of dividing students in houses started hundreds of years ago. During our tests, they watch our actions and choose the best house for you based on your demeanor from the big three: Mischief, Valor, and Knowledge.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of it all?¡±

    Elizabeth clasped her hands together, a grin grew on her face. ¡°It''s to nurture future growth, of course. Through rivalry, our students can become more skilled mages in the future and help our nation.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Erik brought his hand to his chin as she finished. Despite her overly complicated lingo, he got it¡ªat least he thought so.

    As if reading his thoughts, she nodded.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re from Mischief, right?¡± she pointed at the tie around his neck. Every student had to use one as per uniform rules.

    ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s your tie of course. Red ties mean Mischief, Blue ties mean Knowledge, and Green means Valor. it''s the simplest way to identify someone.¡±

    ¡®I guess I know nothing here,¡¯ Erik mused before looking at their ties. Both Elizabeth and Arthur had a green one, so it was Valor.

    Then grin she had before slowly widened, showing her teeth. ¡°Erik¡­¡± she said slowly, her eyes wide before squinting at him. ¡°Erik, your house is full of troublemakers. That¡¯s what makes someone join it. They¡¯re like the villains of our school. A lot of people will probably want to challenge you to feel good about themselves if you become prominent. Are you ready for challenges?¡±

    Erik threw his arms up in the air before laughing.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s hard to say princess¡­ but if everyone is as weak as what I saw in the entrance exam,¡± he stopped looking all around and watching the gaze of several students upon him. Erik cleared his throat. ¡°Buf if everyone is as weak as what I saw in the entrance exam then I have nothing to worry about.¡±

    That was all it took for the cafeteria to erupt. Students began booing, their voices taunting Erik into an altercation.

    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡±

    ¡°We got to teach him some respect!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know his place!¡±

    A smile grew on Erik¡¯s face as they continued unleashing their feelings and took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°See? They¡¯re so weak they won¡¯t even face me,¡± Erik said before chuckling. Most of the students were from higher-class backgrounds. They were the type to bark and not bite, expecting someone else to do the work for them instead.

    Elizabeth leaned back in her chair, she placed her hand in front of her mouth to hide her giggles. ¡°You¡¯ve outdid yourself, huh? Well, just make sure you avoid picking fights with those from different years,¡± she said in a soft voice that showed her amusement and yet it was clear she cared¡ªif only the slightest bit.

    The rest of the breakfast went by normally, however. The lousy students soon stopped booing and only faint whispers could be heard. Erik took this opportunity to eat his meal. Just as he left the cafeteria, he glanced at a clock on the wall.

    ¡®That¡¯s an amazing invention!¡¯ he thought to himself. back in the village, you would roughly say the time by the position of the sun, not caring about details but here everyone kept track of the precise time with these mysteriously crafted artifacts¡ªafter all, it was important to know the time to go to your class.

    Erik¡¯s first class today was ¡°Fundamentals of Magic.¡± It was a class that everyone in the first year had to attend, and it promised to teach all the basics of magic and even some spells.

    The academy had vast options like Swordsmanship, Dragon Taming, Summoning, Alchemy, Enchanting/Magical Blacksmithing, Physical Combat, Archery, Magical History and Lore, and Simple Magic. Erik had contemplated joining the Dragon Taming or the Summoning class as well.

    However, since he was only required to take three of those, he went with Alchemy, Physical Combat, and Simple Magic.

    Just as he left the place, though, he froze in his tracks as shouts echoed through the hallway.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Too scared to fight back?¡±

    Erik turned his head to the voice. There was a boy, taller than Erik, towering over a small smaller student on the ground. He was lean, yet had an imposing frame. His sandy blonde hair was unkempt, matching his sharp, arrogant smirk. Erik didn¡¯t recognize him¡ªprobably someone from another year, judging by the boy¡¯s older appearance, however, the red tie was proof they were from the same house. He also had a red tie.

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to bump into you,¡± the smaller student stammered, her voice trembling. She on the other hand had a blue tie, from her size and appearance Erik deduced she was about his age¡ªso probably another first year. Two bangs of chestnut-brown hair framed her pale face, while strands of hair fell down the sides of her face, softly framing her features. Her wide hazel eyes darted nervously between the bully and the ground, and she clutched her books tightly against her chest, as though they could shield her from harm.

    Erik frowned. The resemblance was faint, but something about her reminded him of his younger sister, Anna. The personality was completely different as Anna was brash and didn¡¯t appear timid or intimidated at all, and yet the vulnerable look this girl had reminded him of how he saw his siblings after their father¡¯s death.

    He sighed, turning to walk away. ¡®Welp, nothing to do with me,¡¯ he thought, shoving his hands into his pockets. People from the House of Mischief would be troublemakers after all¡ªno point in causing further quarrels.

    ¡°You think an apology is enough?¡± the bully snarled, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Maybe I should teach you a lesson so you don¡¯t forget your place.¡±

    Erik froze mid-step. His eyes shifted to the side, watching the scene unfold once again.

    ¡®Is she really not going to do anything?¡¯ Erik questioned, frowning at the thought. It somewhat reminded him of the weakness he bore in the past, not being strong enough to go against the thugs back in Ashford. Erik would surely never bow to someone and let them get away with that again.

    The bully raised his hand. Though nothing appeared, Erik could feel his airs getting up. It was clearly mana being used, yet he saw no element.

    That¡¯s when a word flashed on his mind.

    ¡®Wind.¡¯

    In a flash, Erik dashed, grabbing the student''s wrist as it was centimeters away from hitting the other. The sudden halt caused the air around the bully¡¯s hand to dissipate.

    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Erik said firmly, his grip tightening on the noble¡¯s wrist to a point it would be extremely painful to normal people.

    The wind element was the fastest, the most precise, and the stealthiest of all basic elements. Because of that, Erik had to be careful around someone like this¡ªit''s hard to dodge what you can¡¯t see.

    The bully¡¯s eyes widened in shock before narrowing, his forehead frowning. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± he spat, yanking his arm back. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with? I¡¯m Colin Raelthorne of House Raelthorne. My family¡ª¡±

    ¡°Could use a lesson in respect,¡± Erik cut him off with a smug smile before placing his hands in his pockets. A kid who would mention his family when in any trouble didn¡¯t deserve his knuckles.

    Colin¡¯s face turned red with anger, veins threatened to pop out of his forehead as his expression contorted. ¡°You insolent prick.¡±

    The noble swung his right hand, aiming for a sucker punch at Erik¡¯s face. It suddenly burst with magic, wind swirling on his palm.

    Erik sidestepped with ease, dodging the move and closing the distance in an instant. He bent one arm and with his hand still tucked firmly in his pocket, Erik shifted his weight, jumped, and slammed his elbow into Colin¡¯s chest in the blink of an eye.

    The impact sent the teen sprawling onto the ground, coughing and gasping for air as the wind was knocked out of him.

    Erik didn¡¯t even glance down at his opponent. Instead, he casually straightened up, his hand still buried in his pocket.

    He gave a quick glance at the girl that he saved. She got up, though her legs trembled. Erik wasn¡¯t sure if she was relieved or scared of what would happen, but honestly, he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Wow,¡± he said sarcastically, turning to the bully. A cocky smirk that went from ear to ear grew on his face. ¡°Guess I¡¯m too good for you. Didn¡¯t even need to take my hands out.¡± It was clear by now that his physicality far surpassed that of the noble. This wouldn¡¯t even be a challenge.

    The crowd around them erupted in cheers. Erik¡¯s nonchalance only made the spectacle more humiliating for Colin, who struggled to get back on his feet, his face burning red with anger and shame. It must¡¯ve been quite the spectacle, watching a new student dispatch someone older so easily.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that!¡± Colin roared with fury. From the ground, he raised both hands up and directed them at Erik.

    Suddenly, the air rippled.

    ¡®Fuck¡ª¡¯ Erik¡¯s instincts told him to run, to get out of here.

    There was a boom.

    Erik leaped backward, the sudden blast of wind throwing him several meters away.

    The boy landed on his two feet, one hand brushing against the ground for balance. He kept the smirk on his face as he mused the situation. Had he been any slower to dodge, that attack could have been troublesome.

    At that moment, however, he felt a stinging sensation burn across his cheek. After brushing his fingertips over the spot, he saw blood.

    ¡°Ah,¡± he muttered, inspecting the crimson streak. His gaze darted back to Colin, narrowing. ¡°So, you do have some power after all.¡±

    ¡°Stop this nonsense at once!¡±

    Both boys froze as an older girl with long, dark pink hair and a red tie stepped between them. Her gaze was cold and commanding, her hands resting on her hips.

    ¡°This is disgraceful,¡± she said, her tone dripping with disapproval. ¡°If you must fight, do it properly. An official duel, not some petty scuffle in the halls.¡±

    Colin straightened, though his breathing was still labored. ¡°Fine,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll humiliate this peasant where everyone can see.¡±

    ¡®He gave up just like that? Didn¡¯t even try to bring up his family?¡¯ Erik was surprised. Not like he knew the guy in any deep level but bullies like those were the type his brother would talk to him all the time from books. They were dumb and unruly and never followed authority.

    The girl turned to Erik, her expression softening slightly. ¡°Do you agree to this? Or will you be smart enough to walk away?¡± it was as she stood next to him that Erik could realize her stature. She was at least a head above him and the feeling he got from looking at her made his stomach swirl. She was strong.

    Erik crossed his arms, though. He didn¡¯t want to skip class but he wouldn¡¯t let this person get away with drawing blood from him. ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s make it official.¡±

    The girl sighed, clearly unimpressed with their bravado. ¡°Very well. I hope you don¡¯t get too many injuries.¡±

 Chapter 25: Duel

    ¡°Look¡­ thanks for helping me but you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± the girl Erik saved said in a trembling voice. ¡°I can go talk him out of this¡­ don¡¯t get yourself hurt because of me,¡± her voice quivered as she pleaded with him to cancel the duel. She sounded sad for some reason.

    Erik who had been stretching his limbs glanced at her. Her gaze clearly avoided eye contact as she instantly looked down and seemed to tremble ever so slightly. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m capable of beating him?¡±

    She gasped, shaking her head several times. Erik could see the grip she had on her books tighten. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, it''s just¡ª¡±

    Her words stopped as Erik patted her head down before going past her.

    ¡°I will win, just know that,¡± he said nonchalantly as he stared down the field, in search for his opponent up ahead.

    The training grounds of the academy were a field outside the main building made of dirt where you could practice your abilities. It was also a popular place for duels since dueling inside buildings¡ªthat wasn¡¯t made with that purpose intended¡ªwas forbidden.

    Ahead, Colin stood with his arms crossed, his deep green eyes narrowing as Erik approached. A small crowd had gathered along the edges of the field, their murmurs anticipating the bout could be heard from the center.

    ¡°Done with the date already?¡± he mocked, and a smirk appeared on his face.

    Erik kept walking forward, stopping but a few steps from his opponent. Without a word, he took out his student ID.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that on matches like these, we have to bet something of equal value so what will you bet?¡± Erik questioned.

    Colin¡¯s smirk deepened, ¡°Equal value? That assumes you have something worth betting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wager my student ID,¡± Erik said, without giving in to the provocation. ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want, even make me leave the academy,¡± his voice was calm, and yet Erik meant every word he said.

    Colin laughed for a few moments.¡°Sounds good to me! Let¡¯s do it like this, if you win I¡¯ll even become your servant and kiss your ass but you better get ready to leave this academy,¡± he said with exaggerated movements before straightening himself back. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place for scum like you,¡± this time, he spoke in a quieter tone.

    Despite their short scuffle, it seemed that Colin wasn¡¯t impressed.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to break his spirit before anything else,¡¯ his last battle was easy, why wouldn¡¯t this be? Just because Colin looked a couple of years older, it didn¡¯t mean it would be any different.

    ¡°I agree to our bet,¡± Erik said, a small smile curling on his lips as he couldn¡¯t wait to feel the victory.

    ¡°I agree too.¡±

    ¡°Since both parties have agreed to the duel, it shall commence when I say ¡®Start¡¯. The Duel will be over once you surrender or are unable to keep fighting,¡± the same woman who interrupted them before said from the sidelines as she had been overseeing the whole thing.

    Erik didn¡¯t know who she was but it seemed like she had some sort of authority besides being a student and for duels to be official you needed someone to oversee it, so he was happy to go along with it.

    The two boys nodded but didn¡¯t utter a word.

    They would start around twenty meters from one another. The young magician had the athleticism to cross that in under three seconds, however, that was enough time for a counterattack.

    Erik focused his gaze on his opponent, searching for any flinch, any move he would make as soon as the duel started. Erik gulped. This battle would require some thinking.

    From their brief skirmish, Erik could tell three things: One, his element was wind. Two, he was a mage not focused on physical combat. Three, he had an ego. Erik would make sure to use that in his favor.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    Ba-dum.

    One heartbeat. That was all it took for Erik to dash toward his opponent.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d do that! [Lesser Wind Blast]!¡± Colin screamed, his devilish grin widening as he thrust his hand forward.

    The air rippled violently. Erik''s instinct felt the same sensation as before, so he leaped to the right.

    Boom.

    A sudden burst of wind tore through the battlefield, tearing the ground where Erik had been.

    This was the same attack that had cut his cheek before. A single hit would be troublesome, but the pressure build-up made it possible to dodge.

    Erik raised his hand, and Flames ignited instantly. ¡°[Fire Arrow],¡± he uttered, sending a flaming bolt streaking toward Colin.

    Colin sidestepped, flicking his hand, dodging the attack.

    Before Erik had time to do anything else, a sudden force seemed to twist the air.

    Wooosh.

    It hit Erik in the arm, making him step backward.

    ¡®W-What was this¡­¡¯ as plain and heat flare, he looked at said member. A gash could be seen below the cut uniform. That attack injured him just like that.

    Erik gritted his teeth, wincing through the pain, but decided to launch another [Fire Arrow].

    The noble was forced back, but his smirk didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that!¡± Colin taunted. His arm moved again¡ªthis time, nothing seemed to happen.

    That¡¯s when he felt a faint tingle raced down his spine, then almost like lightning had struck him, his body moved almost on its own, ducking to the ground.

    It was like his body screamed that he would be in grave danger hadn¡¯t he done so.

    Then, he felt a blast of compressed air tearing past his head.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    For the next one, though, Erik barely had time to move. The wind slammed into Erik¡¯s side, sending him skidding across the ground.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­ stronger than before.¡¯ Erik¡¯s chest felt heavy as he pushed himself up. This hurt, it felt like he was hit by a hammer ten times over. If not by his enhanced body, he would be surely dead after this.

    That¡¯s when he noticed it¡ªa faint green flash on Colin¡¯s wrist. A bracelet, glowing with power.

    Colin saw his gaze and scoffed. ¡°Surprised? Of course, you¡¯d never have access to something like this. A plebian like you wouldn¡¯t even dream¡ª¡±

    ¡°[Fireball],¡± Erik shouted, interrupting the noble.

    Colin¡¯s grin turned to worry as the streaking flame made its way to him.

    ¡°[Wind Shield],¡± he said at the last moment, blocking the attack before it reached him.

    Erik sighed deeply. Another spell failed. If it kept going like this, he would probably be defeated. It seemed that at least as a magician, Erik was inferior.

    Once again, he steeled himself and dashed. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t stop this time.

    ¡°[Fireball],¡± he shouted once again, the flaming orb appearing just above his hand.

    ¡°You never learn, do you?,¡± Colin snarled, raising his hand. ¡°[Wind Sphere!],¡± The pressure around him changed, condensing in his hand. Then, with a move of his arm, Colin hurled the invisible attack at Erik.

    Erik was just five meters away from Colin. Dodging the attack would be hard, nigh impossible, so the only course of action was attack.

    Erik brought his hand forward, hoping his fireball would block the wind.

    Erik stopped.

    Not because he wanted, but because his [Fireball] had met the [Wind Sphere]. Though the attack itself was invisible, it tried to push Erik back, its power twisting the fireball and threatening to rip it apart as strings of flames flew everywhere.

    For a moment, it seemed neither spell would yield. The searing flames burned brighter, straining against the invisible force that pressed inward, the wind howling as it sought to extinguish the fire. Then¡ª

    ¡ªWith a roar, both attacks exploded, filling the battleground with smoke.

    ¡°Aaargh,¡± Erik screamed as a burst of embers scorched his hand. Heat seared his skin and boiled any blood that tried to leave. The acrid smoke clawed at his throat, threatening to choke him with every breath. His eyes burned, watering as the dense cloud stung and blurred his vision.

    ¡®He¡¯s strong,¡¯ he thought. At first, he thought this would be an easy battle but what was he thinking? That guy was more experienced than him, his spells were faster and Erik¡¯s only chance¡ªgetting close¡ªwas but a horrible idea. No decent mage would let you get close to them in a fight.

    However,  he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡®You think this is over?¡¯ Erik¡¯s thoughts seared as hot as the embers on his hand.

    He gritted his teeth, forcing the agony to the back of his mind as mana coursed through his body. Flames began to dance around his clenched fist, they roared, threatening to consume all. ¡°[Ablaze],¡± he growled under his breath, the magic surging in response, flaring the flames even higher.

    This was it, Erik would place all his focus on creating an attack as strong as possible.

    As he fell out of the smoke, he could see Colin. He was close. After landing down, Erik would only need to cross three steps to get to him.

    A smirk formed on his face as Colin¡¯s eyes widened momentarily.

    He didn¡¯t seem scared though.

    ¡°Let me teach you something, scum. The first lesson of Battle Magic is to never let your barrier down. I¡¯ll take your attack and then crush you,¡± he screamed in a condescending tone, a full-on smile was apparent on his face as he threw his arms to the side, appearing wide open.

    This reminded Erik of his battle against Eleanor. Just like that time, he would crack another shield open and defeat his enemy. Despite being underestimated, Erik internally thanked him for it. Using one¡¯s ego against themselves was the easiest way to win.

    In another heartbeat, Erik landed and stepped forth. He brought back his arm, a grin was on full display on his face as he kept channeling more and more mana into the flames. They burned as the fire surrounding his fist was now big enough to engulf his entire forearm.

    In a blur of movement, Erik took his final step, planting his foot firmly into the ground to anchor his strike. His fiery fist shot forward like a blazing comet, aimed squarely at Colin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°[Inferno Strike]!¡± Erik roared, the flames plunging in unison with an attack much greater than anything Erik had ever done.

    Colin¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. The shimmering blue hue of his barrier flared to life, and a protective dome of mana just a few centimeters off his skin blocked Erik¡¯s fist.

    Then came the crack.

    A spiderweb of fractures erupted across the surface of Colin¡¯s barrier, the sheer force of Erik¡¯s punch pushing it to its limit. The heat of the flames surged through the cracks, brushing against Colin¡¯s uniform and causing him to stumble backward.

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Colin¡¯s smug expression vanished, replaced by wide-eyed panic. Before he could react, the barrier shattered completely, shards of mana scattering like broken glass before turning into dust. Erik¡¯s flaming fist accelerated again, connecting with Colin¡¯s chest, and sending him flying several meters through the air.

    The crowd cheered on after Colin received the decisive blow. It was something unheard of for a newcomer to just defeat a student who had gone through several battles and become stronger through the years.

    After a few seconds, there was a thump as Colin fell to the ground, his hands clutching on his chest. He screamed as he twisted and rolled on the ground for a few moments before he was able to roll on his belly and get on one knee.

    ¡°You brat, I¡¯m gonna-a k-kill you!¡± he spoke as blood spilled out of his mouth. One hand still clutched on his chest as he stretched his arm forward. Though it trembled, Erik could make sure something was pulsating, he would use another powerful attack to end it all.

    ¡®This is bad,¡¯ Erik thought, yet his mind was calm. He felt the pressure building up, it was on a completely another level. Perhaps that attack achieved the third tier.

    ¡°Die!¡± Colin screamed.

    Just as he said that the redhead¡¯s eyes widened. He tried to dash, step out of the way but the chills he felt¡ªthe instinct built into any being to maintain survival screamed at him. He wouldn¡¯t be quick enough.

    Boom.

    As the sound of the explosion roared, his gaze shifted to the attack, only to see that same woman who had started the duel. Her hand was raised forward against his opponent and a glimmering yellow bubble surrounded them before it dissipated.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯ he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Why, you bitch¡­¡± he gnarled however quickly shut his mouth and watched her with fury in his eyes.

    ¡°The duel is already over. Erik Blake won.¡±

    Colin, still on one knee, glared at the woman who had intervened, his deep green eyes seething with hatred. "This isn¡¯t over!" he shouted, his voice rough. "I can still fight¡ª" His words broke off abruptly as a violent cough surged, blood splattering from his lips and staining the ground. He clutched at his chest, his breaths shallow and ragged. Erik¡¯s final blow had done more than just shatter his barrier. Colin needed medical attention.

    The woman, calm and unflinching, lowered her arm. Her sharp gaze locked onto Colin, cutting through his defiance like a blade. "The rules are clear. You agreed to the terms, and you can¡¯t keep on, now swallow your ego and let me get you help."

    Erik exhaled slowly, the tension in his chest easing slightly. He had won, however he couldn¡¯t say it was the kind of win he wanted. The boy had little experience fighting magicians and as such, he couldn¡¯t perform to his utmost. That last attack would have most likely made this end a tie, and as such this victory felt hollow.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said as the woman approached him.

    She nodded once. ¡°You did better than I expected Erik but you¡¯ve pushed yourself too far already. Someone will take you to the infirmary,¡± she said in a softer tone compared to before.

    She turned to leave, however, Erik grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Wait!¡± he said, making her turn back. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked as the display of power she had shown was far beyond anything he¡¯d seen from a student before.

    ¡°Helen Drakemore, it¡¯s important to know who the leader of your house is, Erik, so make sure to remember,¡± she said in a gentle tone before leaving.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± he said with a grin before two students came to help him get to the infirmary. He was sure he would see this important figure again.

 Chapter 26: A Need For A Weapon

    The classroom hummed with the whispers of voices as students settled into their seats, their wooden desks arrayed in orderly rows on top of the crescent steps as you went further back. Rays of sunlight filtered through the high windows and cast light on the classroom. The blackboard at the front bore chalk markings from the previous lesson, but Professor George wasted no time erasing them as he prepared for today¡¯s lecture.

    This was the Fundamentals of Magic Lesson, one every single first year had to attend and as such, all nearly fifty members of the House of Mischief were present as classes were divided by houses.

    Erik leaned back slightly in his chair, his gaze briefly scanning the room. It was a full house¡ªevery first-year student from the House of Mischief was present, their varying levels of energy evident. It was clear though that most didn¡¯t pay much attention to the words uttered by the senior man who taught them. It was as Elizabeth said, brash and troublesome students. Instead, Erik could hear whispers about him.

    ¡°Hey, you see that guy?¡±

    ¡°I heard he beat a third year!¡±

    ¡°What, he beat that bully?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until Colin comes out and says it.¡±

    ¡°It has been almost a week and no one has seen him yet, it seems that he hasn¡¯t left his house in shame ever since¡­¡±

    Indeed, Erik was patched up after the intense battle and hadn¡¯t seen the bully ever since. It''s a shame as he wanted a servant. The girl he saved thanked him profusely and introduced herself as Clara. She seemed like a studious person and said she would help him with whatever he needed in the future¡ªdespite Erik not having fought for her, it didn¡¯t seem a bad trade in the end.

    Beside him, Emilia slumped over her desk, her head on her crossed arms. Her slow, even breathing suggested she was moments away from dozing off. Erik smirked faintly. She never seemed to care about much, least of all paying attention in class, but that suited him. Emilia didn¡¯t ask questions or make idle conversation, letting him focus on whatever he wanted¡ªqualities Erik had come to appreciate in his seatmate.

    At the front, Professor George cleared his throat, his voice cutting through the chatter. "Good morning, everyone. Let¡¯s begin with today¡¯s topic: mana out & enhancement.¡± The chatter around the classroom quieted a bit, yet many students still seemed to not care, however, George wasn¡¯t annoyed by them either as he continued like nothing.

    ¡°Mana,¡± the professor began, tapping his chest below the sternum, ¡°originates in the mana core and flows through pathways across your body to manifest into spells. Imagination shapes it, but output capacity¡ªthe amount you can channel¡ªdetermines the strength of your magic.¡±

    George paused, glancing at the students before continuing. ¡°If your output is low, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have large reserves of mana¡ªyour attacks will be weak. Also, training your output will increase your spellcasting speed.

    Erik straightened in his seat, his attention sharpening. This wasn¡¯t just theoretical as it felt practical and relevant. Just a couple of weeks ago, Bob Lee had touched his back and opened his meridians or whatever name he had given to them. He told Erik that he would unclog his mana pathways and increase their efficiency. That seemed related to this, somehow.

    A grin span across Erik¡¯s face as he understood it was all connected. Perhaps that beggar¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

    His thoughts briefly went back to when he pushed his [Ablaze] to his limit against Colin. That surge of power felt different and groundbreaking. Because of that, he named the attack [Inferno Strike].  Erik was sure that attack took all he had, and yet he wasn¡¯t out of mana afterward.

    ¡®My mana output is limiting his spells,¡¯ he thought while biting his nails. Yes, that must be it. To become stronger he would have to increase that part of his skills, but how?

    ¡°Wow, it''s not every time I see you that interested,¡± Emilia mumbled, with a simple glance, Erik could see her still in the dozing off position but looking at his sheet of paper.

    Erik chuckled in response. ¡°It¡¯s not all the time I have trouble in fights so I have to learn, I guess.¡±

    ¡°To increase your output,¡± the professor continued, ¡°rigorous training is key, but balance is vital. Overexertion can cause permanent damage. Alternatively,¡± he added, writing ¡®magic-enhancing equipment¡¯ on the board, ¡°items like mana rings can temporarily boost output. However, buying quality equipment on campus requires a large amount of required points, which most of you don¡¯t yet have.¡±

    Those words lit up Erik¡¯s mind. Magic equipment. That was what Colin used, that glowing bracelet he had. It must have been empowering his attacks, If Erik had something like that, that fight might have gone very differently.

    Well, Erik didn¡¯t need to buy one either way. He had his late father¡¯s gauntlets. He couldn¡¯t use them right now, though. They were broken and needed some high-quality repair. Could that be done at the academy? He remembered there being a blacksmithing class, so maybe. However, that would probably cost points.

    Erik sighed.  ¡°Only allowed out on Sundays¡­¡± Erik muttered to himself, recalling the school¡¯s rules. That would probably be his best shot though, go out and search for some skilled blacksmith to repair it. Or should he go to a fancy magic item store? He had no idea honestly and that made him even more nervous.

    Emilia tilted her head toward him, her sleepy gaze sharp enough to catch the edge of his mumbling. ¡°Planning something sneaky already?¡± she teased, her voice as soft as her ever-lazy demeanor.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Erik replied with a grin. ¡°Just thinking about how to repair a magic item.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, stopping. From her tone she sounded surprised, almost interested. ¡°Well, I know someone who can do it but they live like¡­ a few thousand kilometers from here? Not very close.¡±

    Erik chuckled slightly, glancing at her. ¡°That far away? Just who the hell are you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you,¡± she said, her eyes squinting. Her cheeks pouted like she was a small kid.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m a princess from¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah yeah, whatever,¡± Erik said before starting to take out his stuff to leave the classroom as the lesson had just ended. He wouldn¡¯t hear her delusions like last time. What princess even wears slippers everywhere and sleeps all the time?

    <hr>

    Erik stepped inside his room, instantly taking in the scenery that was growing familiar. It was medium-sized¡ªnot as big as the room he¡¯d briefly enjoyed at Duke Phillip¡¯s estate but larger than the modest one he¡¯d shared back home. Thankfully, he only had to share this room with one person instead of his two siblings so he had plenty of room for himself without feeling too lonely.

    The room had two beds pushed against opposite walls, each accompanied by a matching desk and closet. A single window between the beds let in the daylight and warmed the place. Erik¡¯s side of the room still bore signs of his hurried unpacking¡ªor lack thereof. His bag lay crammed into the closet, his bag still wasn¡¯t organized even after him being here for a while.

    His fingers tumbled through through clothes and books before feeling a metal. A grin spread across his face as he pulled the gauntlets out of the bag. They were as broken as the day he laid his eyes on them after his father died.

    ¡°At least they¡¯re not rusty,¡± he muttered before placing them over his bed.

    Erik had no knowledge of weapons and as such he didn¡¯t quite understand the extent of the damage¡ªhowever, it was obvious even to a blind person that they were in quite a bad shape. Phillips said it should be possible to restore them but there wasn¡¯t any craftsman skilled enough to do it back home as repairing magic items while still keeping their properties and durability intact seemed like a strenuous task.

    As Erik was lost in his thoughts, he heard the cranky noises the door always made when opening. He glanced to the side and saw Kyle.

    ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± he asked while stepping inside the room and laying his books and notebooks on his desk.

    Despite Kyle being a 4th year old, he was placed in the same room as Erik. Now, the boy didn¡¯t particularly mind as Kyle had shown himself to be a nice and reliable person.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Erik replied, glancing at Kyle as the older student set his books on the desk. ¡°Just trying to figure out what to do with these.¡± He nodded toward the gauntlets resting on his bed.

    ¡°Huh, those look old. Where did you get them?¡±

    ¡°They were my father¡¯s,¡± Erik said, brushing his fingers along the worn metal. ¡°He used them back when he was in the army. They¡¯re magic items, or at least they used to be. I¡¯ve been hoping to get them repaired, but it¡¯s not an easy job.¡±

    Kyle inspected the gauntlets, his eyes tracing the faded runes and the deep dents marring the surface. He touched the gauntlet. ¡°No kidding. Even in this state, I can feel it tugging my mana away. Those must be very strong gauntlets.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my father is the strongest person I know,¡± Erik said with a smile as he watched the equipment closely. Kaf was a formidable warrior, someone Erik wanted to reach and surpass one day, for now, he seemed like an unreachable mountain, however.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kyle stepped back and leaned against his desk. ¡°You might have some luck if you ask around the blacksmithing class.¡±

    Erik blinked, turning to Kyle. ¡°Do you think they can do this? What about the cost?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard that some of the students are incredibly skilled. They might not be able to do a full restoration, but they could at least assess the damage or give you advice on where to go next. Besides, I¡¯m sure most wouldn¡¯t mind working with high-quality equipment for free.¡±

    Erik nodded slowly. ¡°I guess it might be worth trying out.¡±

    <hr>

    The day was almost over. Erik made his way to the training grounds to practice some magic in order to get stronger but as he made his way, he spotted Clara in the hallway near the training grounds, clutching the same usual books to her chest¡ªit seemed like she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere without them. She gave him a shy nod as their eyes met.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, getting closer. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi!¡± Clara replied, her wide hazel eyes lighting up with recognition. ¡°Um, good! Thanks again for¡­ you know, back there.¡± She hugged her books a little tighter, A faint red spread across her cheeks.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Erik said with a shrug. ¡°I had my own reasons,¡± it was good whenever someone would compliment Erik but it felt almost wrong considering he did it out of his struggles instead of her.

    ¡°Either way¡­¡± she said, hesitating before continuing. ¡°You were really impressive, by the way. I mean, that [Inferno Strike] thing? It looked so powerful.¡±

    Erik scratched his cheek slowly and looked upwards. ¡°Yeah¡­ it kinda came in a clutch. Either way, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, sounding taken aback by the question. ¡°I was just having class so I¡¯m gonna go to my dorm and relax.¡±

    Erik chuckled slightly. ¡°Come on, really? The day is still not over, you should be practicing your magic skills so no one can bother you like before.¡±

    Clara gave a small laugh but shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a fighter, honestly. I didn¡¯t even sign up for any combat classes.¡±

    Erik blinked several times. ¡°What? Seriously? What classes did you take, then?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Clara adjusted the books in her arms. ¡°Alchemy, Blacksmithing, Magical History, and Summoning.¡±

    His eyes widened as she responded to him. She was in blacksmithing, maybe she¡­

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, stepping even closer to her.

    ¡°Huh¡ª¡±

    Erik firmly placed his hands on both her shoulders. A smile curled on his lips slightly as she watched her eyes intently. ¡°Come with me to my room!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± she nearly screamed, her shoulders trembled and her gaze avoided him.

    Erik on the other hand couldn¡¯t stop grinning.

    <hr>

    ¡°You know¡­¡± she said slowly, in a soft voice as she analyzed Erik¡¯s gauntlets. ¡°I could have sworn you had another reason in mind to invite me,¡± she said, glancing at him.

    Erik raised his eyebrows. ¡°Like what?¡± he answered.

    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± she quivered, her gaze shifted back to the worn equipment as she felt the weight of his eyes on her. As she touched and felt the equipment though, her eyes widened in realization. ¡°This is top-notch quality!¡± She nearly shouted.

    Throughout her life, Clara had been interested in magic and how it affected the world. Despite having awakened only a year prior she managed to enter the academy and pursue her dreams. She wasn¡¯t particularly good in magic but by using his wits she hoped to succeed. Because of that, she had become quite adept at magic equipment before even coming to the Academy, it was almost second nature to her and she knew this equipment was powerful.

    These gauntlets surely would surpass 4th tier if they were restored to 100%.

    ¡°Hey, do you think I could repair your gauntlets as part of my project?¡± she asked. ¡°Well I wanted to ask if you could repair them, but what is that project?¡±

    ¡°It''s something we do in the blacksmith class that gives us a grade at the end of the year. The professor already talked about it to us, we can either create something from scratch, mix a bunch of things into something different, or restore equipment. I¡¯ll take a while but I¡¯d like to do yours. I¡¯ll just have to like write a report and display it in class but afterward, they¡¯re yours¡­¡± she spoke with enthusiasm as the explanation kept going, her face displaying a full-on ear-to-ear grin.

    Erik chuckled. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the same person who stutters all the time.¡±

    She straightened herself back. ¡°I¡­ uh-h,¡± she quivered like before, her cheeks getting warmer as she could feel her anxiety levels rising.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just teasing,¡± he said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°If you think you can fix these and want to use them for your project, go ahead. Just¡­ take good care of them. They mean a lot to me.¡±

    Clara looked up, her cheeks still pink but her gaze now steady. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll treat them like they¡¯re my own,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll start researching what I¡¯ll need right away.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Really,¡± Erik said, handing the gauntlets to her.

    With that, Erik could rest assured that the weapons passed down to him were in good hands. Soon he would achieve power like never before.

 Chapter 27: Simple Magic Class

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this serious in class,¡± Erik teased Emilia as he saw her taking notes on everything the professor said. It was a big change from her usual demeanor.

    Emilia smirked ¡°Everyday spells are my specialty, after all!¡±

    Erik laid his head against the desk, his gaze resting on her. ¡°Really? I was sure it would be your magical pillow,¡± he said teasingly.

    She was using her pillow to soften her seat this time. What surprised him most though is how it seemed much smaller than usual, as if to fit the seat properly. It seemed like she didn¡¯t lie when she said it was magical¡ªunless she had been changing pillows all the time which was indeed possible.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re learning the levitation spell. There¡¯s no time for you to stare at my butt!¡± she said in an earnest and lighthearted tone that brought Erik into a cough attack.

    As he got himself back to normal though, he noticed the mischievous grin on her face. He couldn¡¯t let it stay like that.

    ¡°Oh no, sorry pretty face, I was just seeing your very magic pillow,¡± Erik turned his palms upwards mockingly. ¡°Besides, there isn¡¯t much for me to see,¡± he smirked. After learning how unorthodox she was, Erik became uninterested in her and now could safely tease her.

    Emilia froze for a second, her grin vanishing. Her eyes narrowed as she snapped back, ¡°You really wanna die, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You two, why don¡¯t you share with the class what you¡¯re talking about?¡± the professor said, angrily. Different from Professor George, the lady who lectured for this class had a much shorter temperament.

    ¡°Oh, we were but talking about the applicabilities of the spell, miss,¡± Emilia¡¯s voice remained calm.

    ¡®Huh, to think she actually has manners.¡¯

    ¡°Then I think that both of you can come down here and show what you¡¯ve understood, right?¡± she asked, furrowing her brow.

    Erik gulped slightly, as he hadn¡¯t quite listened to the explanations. He glanced at Emilia, who only sighed and got up. She brought her pillow with herself of course.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re screwed. Tell me what she told us to imagine during the class and maybe I can do it,¡± Erik whispered as she passed through him. He didn¡¯t know her talent but of one thing he was certain¡ªhis abilities to learn spells were much better than most. If he knew the gist of it, he could certainly do this spell. The problem was that he didn¡¯t know where to begin when thinking of making an object levitate.

    She didn¡¯t respond, however, making Erik grumble as he got up and followed her to the front of the class.

    "Levitation is one of the simplest first-tier spells, but it requires focus and precision," the professor said. "Each of you, pick an object and demonstrate the spell," she pointed at her desk.

    Emilia shot Erik a side glance, her smirk returning. "Watch and learn.¡±

    Erik rolled his eyes. ¡°By all means, your highness.¡±

    ¡®Come on, there¡¯s no way she would have the hang of it by now,¡¯ he thought. Soon her ego would be crushed.

    Emilia stepped forward, her gaze resting on the objects atop the table. There was a quill, a book, and some kind of Orb. She breathed in and out slowly before extending her hand and muttered the incantation under her breath.

    ¡°[Levitation]...¡±

    The quill trembled before lifting into the air, hovering steadily. Emilia waved her fingers slightly, guiding it in the air, making it do turns, flip, and loop around several times before finally pointing her finger down and making it gently go down.

    There was a little applause in the class as students were bewildered by her display of talent. Erik himself was left his mouth open by it. The way she made the quill flow in the air felt like she specialized in that kind of magic. First-tier spells were supposed to be easy, but not that easy.

    ¡°Very well, it seems like you fully understand how the spell works, Ms. Caldera,¡± the professor said with a smile. ¡°Now, Mr. Blake, prove that you¡¯re paying attention to class,¡± her gaze shot at him, and he could feel slight hostility behind it.

    Emilia turned back to Erik, hugging her pillow with both arms now that she could.

    ¡°It''s your turn, don¡¯t embarrass yourself,¡± she teased, her sharp look made him feel she wanted him to fail.

    Erik grumbled in annoyance like before as he scanned the remaining objects. He picked the book, reasoning that since it was the biggest and likely the heaviest object, it was the least likely to embarrass him if something went wrong. Extending his hand, he focused on drawing mana through his pathways as quickly and steadily as he could manage.

    ¡°[Levitation],¡± Erik muttered under his breath, channeling his mana toward the book.

    For a moment, nothing happened, and a ripple of muffled laughter swept through the classroom. Emilia arched an eyebrow, her smirk deepening as she hugged her pillow tighter.

    Erik gritted his teeth. ¡®Focus. Focus. Imagine the book being pushed upward¡¯, he repeated to himself, trying to steady the flow of mana. His hands moved, mimicking the motions he envisioned in his mind.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Suddenly, the book jolted into the air, soaring nearly two meters high. Gasps rippled through the class. For a brief moment, it hovered unsteadily, as though caught between forces. But before Erik could stabilize it, gravity began to win.

    With a sharp breath in, Erik concentrated harder, catching the book mid-fall. Sweat dripped down his forehead as each second passed, marked by the rhythmic ticking of the wall-mounted clock.

    ¡®Come on, just a little more¡¯, he thought, holding his breath as he tried to lift the book higher. It wobbled, quivered, and then came crashing down with a heavy thud.

    The sound echoed in the room, and Erik sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. At least it was over.

    XXX

    Erik¡¯s fists slammed into the magic-hardened dummy, each strike echoing through the open space of the academy¡¯s training grounds. His kicks followed, quick and precise with the impact bringing ripples through the enchanted surface. Sweat rolled down his temples as he focused on keeping the rhythm.

    Erik¡¯s thoughts drifted back to his duel with Colin¡ªa hard-fought battle that had exposed his vulnerabilities. As a close-combat fighter, he relied on speed and strength to bridge the gap to his opponents before they could bombard him with ranged magic. But the duel had made it clear that if someone could cast faster than him, he had no effective way to counterattack.

    His father¡¯s gauntlets, once restored, would amplify his power, but they wouldn¡¯t fix everything. He needed to address his glaring weaknesses and find a way to close the gaps in his defenses.

    Emilia stood nearby, however, she was sitting on her pillow which was hovering roughly a meter in the air. Her playful feet dangled from it and she watched over Erik.

    When questioned why she was watching him or if she wanted to spar, the only thing she said was ¡°You always annoy me during class, let me annoy you too,¡± it annoyed Erik mildly but not enough to say anything.

    The simple fact of her resting on a floating pillow however highlighted how skilled she was in magic. That certainly wasn¡¯t the [Levitation] spell as it could only control small objects.

    Besides her, stood Clara who had by now become a common watcher. She would shout encouraging words and give him some pointers on the more theoretical side of bodily enhancement whenever was needed, making her a much more welcome passerby.

    All of this made him go even harder on this session, each strike was with the intent of breaking the dummy, although it was resistance enough to only dent slightly.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re not wasting time.¡±

    The familiar voice made Erik stop his attacks. He cleaned his stenched forehead with his sleeve as he looked over to the side.

    It was Colin. Erik¡¯s eyes widened, and he wondered what he wanted before noticing that something was off. His air was neater, his posture straighter, and his expression was more composed than last time. His dark circles contrasted with his bright eyes, showing that things had been rough.

    It had been a week since the duel. Rumors were he hadn¡¯t left his room for days and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Maybe this was the first time he dared to go outside after that pivotal moment.

    Colin stopped a few paces away, his gaze steady. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll fulfill my promise and become your servant. I refuse to dishonor myself or my family any further.¡±

    Erik blinked, struck by confusion before a grin took place on his face. He had almost forgotten. Colin had promised to become Erik¡¯s servant if he won the duel¡ªand now it was time for that. Erik wasn¡¯t going to make him follow that promise as beating him was enough for his pride, but this was good.

    Erik¡¯s grin widened.¡°You¡¯re serious about this, huh?¡± he said, trying and failing to keep the excitement from his voice.

    Colin nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Well then,¡± Erik clapped his hands together, the sound echoing through the training grounds. ¡°I accept!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop imagining about what you can do¡ªerrands, chores, carrying my stuff around¡­¡± He trailed off, clearly imagining all the possibilities.

    Colin¡¯s expression remained stoic, though his lips twitched ever so slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, I¡¯ll do it. I gave my word.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re really enjoying this,¡± Clara said, laughing softly. Despite her lighthearted statement, Erik could see a brief hesitation in her eyes. The trembling gaze avoided the person who bullied and glanced at Erik.

    ¡°Right,¡± he said, this tone his tone was more firm and serious. ¡°But first, you¡¯ve got to prove you¡¯re serious. And by that, I mean apologizing to Clara.¡±

    Colin stuttered for a moment, his eyes flickered and he clenched his fist slightly before sighing. He nodded once again. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, turning to Clara.

    ¡°I¡­ I was wrong,¡± he began, the words coming slowly, as though they physically pained him to say. ¡°I acted disgracefully toward you, and there¡¯s no excuse for what I did. You didn¡¯t deserve it. For that, I am sorry.¡±

    Clara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her hands clutching the edges of her skirt. For a moment, it seemed like she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her face turned a faint shade of red as her gaze flickered to Erik and then back to Colin.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± she started, her voice shaky. She looked down, blinking rapidly as if to hold back tears. After a deep breath, she managed to speak again, this time with a small smile. ¡°I forgive you¡ªif you¡¯re serious about changing.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, carrying a weight of finality. A single tear slipped down her cheek before she quickly wiped it away, looking embarrassed. ¡°Thank you for apologizing,¡± she added softly.

    Erik¡¯s grin returned, bright and mischievous as always. ¡°Well, would you look at that? Colin¡¯s already improving as my servant! This calls for a celebration.¡±

    Emilia, who had been silent for a moment, suddenly shot up from her pillow, hovering a little higher in the air for dramatic effect. ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± she declared, throwing her arms wide. ¡°Let¡¯s commemorate this unforgettable moment. Drinks on Erik!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Erik spluttered, spinning toward her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy now,¡± Emilia teased, her grin downright devilish. ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a servant and a fresh start for everyone. This is the least you can do.¡±

    Clara let out a quiet laugh, her tension easing, while Colin simply sighed, the faintest smile tugging at his lips now that the hard part was over.

    Erik groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Fine, fine. But don¡¯t expect anything fancy. We¡¯ll hit the cafeteria for snacks or something,¡± whatever he could get them wouldn¡¯t be much as he only had a couple hundred points right now.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll make Colin get something,¡¯ the thought of his servant buying everything was indeed enticing but food for thought for later.

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Emilia said, leaning back on her hovering pillow with a smug look.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Clara agreed, her voice lighter now.

    Erik glanced at Colin, who nodded silently, his expression calmer than before. As the group began to move toward the academy¡¯s cafeteria, Erik couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Today had been a good day¡ªand one worth celebrating, even if Emilia was milking it for all it was worth whilst not being a part of this.

 Chapter 28: Lacking Combat Skills

    Erik stared down at his opponent. It was a girl, the same age as him. There was nothing too weird about her, her skin was tanned but that didn¡¯t seem to be unusual around these parts. Her dark hair behind her back also wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.

    She seemed like every other girl, perhaps only being prettier than most, but he still felt something he never did with anyone before. There was some kind of warmth and comfort that seemed to seep out from her.

    Erik couldn¡¯t help but gulp. She was different, almost not human.

    That¡¯s when their eyes crossed, making him frown and squint. Golden bright. Now hazel, not amber, her pupils were of a pure golden hue.

    ¡°Staring much?¡± she asked with a bright smile.

    Erik chuckled, noticing how he had been too focused. ¡°Maybe¡­ you seem different¡­¡± he said honestly. The professor of the Physical Combat had already gone through explaining bodily enhancement and this class was for sparring. Erik thought whoever his opponent would be would be of no importance¡ªsomeone much weaker who just now was learning to become stronger through magic¡ªbut she gave a different feeling.

    Besides the weird aura coming from her, it was easy to sense she was powerful as she felt somewhat similar to Arthur in terms of pure pressure coming from her body. That¡¯s the way Erik could feel the strong once they got too close to him, after all¡ªalthough it wasn¡¯t 100% reliable as he didn¡¯t feel anything out of the usual from people stronger than him in the past.

    ¡°Really?¡± she said in an enthusiastic tone before bringing her fists to her waistline. ¡°Why not go all out then and see for yourself what I am?!¡± a grin peered through her face as her fists clenched and a golden aura wobbled around her fist, almost looking like she had litters of honey around them.

    A smile of his own grew on Erik¡¯s lips. He liked her way of thinking.

    Erik glanced around, making sure all the other people sparring were far enough before they could start. Once that was done, he nodded.

    She was already moving. Erik barely twisted his head as her glowing fist shot past, the golden aura grazing his cheek with a sharp sting. Her left fist was next¡ªfast. He dropped his elbow just in time to shield his ribs, but the impact shook his bones and made him grimace.

    He tried to step back, to find his rhythm, expecting her to strike again but instead, she spun.

    ¡®What¡ª¡¯

    Her heel slammed into his gut before the thought could form.

    The air left his lungs in a violent rush. Erik stumbled, his back slamming into the wall with a dull thud.

    ¡°What¡­ was that¡­¡± he said, holding his stomach. The urge to throw up was excruciating, with a simple move he had been outdone. He never even had a chance to defend as he never saw that attack before.

    ¡°Awh,¡± she exasperated, throwing her hands behind her back. ¡°I expected you to be stronger, you know? I heard you defeated a big-shot bully around here but I guess people from this nation are weak,¡± as she uttered those words, her eyes glanced to the sides. It was as if this wasn¡¯t even a warm up and she was now looking for the next opponent.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Erik groaned, making her look at him again. They locked eyes and he brought his fists up. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±

    Her eyes grew before a full-on grin curled on her face. ¡°That¡¯s what I like!¡± she said in excitement, dashing at him once again.

    Erik did his best but what followed was an onslaught. Each punch he threw was blocked and countered, whenever he blocked one attack, she struck again. Each dodge was followed by a move he had never seen and even though he could avoid the most powerful attacks by pure instinct, she was skilled enough to hammer down his defenses until he laid on the ground once again.

    She was relentless, restless, and above all seemed to be skilled enough to completely beat him. If Erik until now could be considered around the peak of D rank, she was certainly in the C rank.

    The world was big. Bigger than Erik had ever thought so until today as for the first time since he started training properly, he lost to someone on the one thing he practiced the most¡ªhand-to-hand combat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit,¡± she said from above as his back lay on the ground, his busted lip reminding him of how badly he had lost. ¡°You¡¯re fast and you don¡¯t give up,¡± her voice was soft, not the kind meant to hurt you. ¡°If you had good combat training, this would have been a tough spar. Well, I suppose this is what this class is all about!¡± she said, glancing a smile before leaving.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She praised him, said he was good, and he proved his tenacity to her. And yet, only one thing was in his mind.

    ¡®Why does it hurt so bad¡­¡¯ he brought his arm to his eyes, covering them as tears started running down his cheeks. How long had it been since he last did it? He couldn¡¯t even remember anymore, as someone who had gone through tragedy, having his ego broken was the only thing capable of making him cry.

    <hr>

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you lost? It''s hard to imagine honestly,¡± Colin said, crossing his arms after hearing Erik¡¯s telling of the events.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Clara said, her hand over her mouth, ¡°After you defeated Colin  I never expected to see you lose to someone younger,¡± Her surprise was warranted as during the academy¡¯s yearly combat events, he had consistently scored in the top 5 for his grade.

    There was a moment of silence in the group as neither spoke nor at their lunch.

    ¡°Well,¡± Emilia was the one to break it, sipping on her tea. ¡°What about that? It just means you¡¯re not as strong as you thought,¡± Emilia''s words were blunt and sharp, yet they were somehow what he needed in a moment like this.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I just need to learn how to properly fight like she did,¡± he said with a light smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡± Clara shouted before realizing what she had done. She blushed profusely and covered her mouth. ¡°L-Learning is the reason we are at this academy,¡± she muttered.

    Erik exhaled through his nose, still feeling the sting. There was something off about her, however, she wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°Yeah, but it wasn¡¯t just a normal loss. She¡¯s different. That golden aura around her fists¡­ It was warm and comforting¡­ inviting, it didn¡¯t feel like usual body enhancement. I didn¡¯t feel any kind of oppressive power coming from her and yet she destroyed me in a fistfight,¡± he chuckled in the end, tightening his bruised fist.

    Colin perked up at that, leaning forward. ¡°It sounds like she has been blessed, honestly. I¡¯ve never seen anyone blessed before but heard their magic is different, feeling nonhuman.¡±

    Blessed. The word hung in the air, heavier than Erik expected. His gaze shifted to his hands, still trembling slightly from the earlier fight. Blessed individuals were rare¡ªone in tens of thousands, if not more. Loved by the world, they called them. The thought sent a strange chill down his spine. How could he even hope to beat that?

    The group seemed to agree with his conclusion as Clara and Emilia nodded.

    ¡°Great,¡± Erik muttered, crossing his arms and looking at the ceiling. ¡°I got knocked out by someone touched by divinity. That doesn¡¯t exactly help me figure out how to beat her next time.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Emilia said lazily, setting her teacup down with a soft clink, ¡°if she¡¯s blessed, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s unbeatable. Blessings aren¡¯t some kind of ¡®win all fights¡¯ ticket. Training and strategy still matter.¡±

    Erik blinked a few times, surprised by her interjection. Emilia wasn¡¯t one to talk much until now but it seemed like she had eased up around them¡ªshe better have anyway since she kept hanging out with them without ever being invited. He raised an eyebrow, however. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    Emilia shrugged, her eyes half closed like usual. ¡°Because I have a blessing, obviously.¡±

    The table went silent, and Colin was the first to break it with a laugh. ¡°Ha! Good one, you¡¯re not that great though so just stop.¡±

    Emilia¡¯s pout was immediate, her cheeks puffing slightly in mock offense. Without a word, she stood up, grabbed the pillow she¡¯d been using as a seat, and set it in front of her. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her tone shifting to a sly playfulness. With a single touch, the pillow expanded, swelling until it was larger than her.

    Erik blinked, but Emilia wasn¡¯t done. She casually flicked the now-massive pillow upward, and it floated gently into the air, hovering as though weightless. She crossed her arms triumphantly, her lips curling into a smug grin. ¡°See? Not magic. That¡¯s a divine artifact blessed by the god of pillows.¡±

    Erik stared, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to process what he was seeing. ¡°Wait¡­ you weren¡¯t joking before? About the pillow being from a god?¡±

    ¡°Duh,¡± Emilia replied, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. She gestured at the floating pillow with an air of self-satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were messing with me¡­¡± Erik trailed off, his confusion deepening. ¡°But that¡¯s actually¡­ real?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± Emilia plopped back into her seat, the now-normal-sized pillow neatly landing beneath her. She sipped her tea like nothing unusual had happened. ¡°I mean, how else would I have something this cool?¡±

    Colin crossed his arms, still skeptical. ¡°Okay, so maybe you have a fancy artifact. That doesn¡¯t make you blessed.¡±

    Emilia raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Oh, I can show you the power of a blessing right now, alright.¡±

    Colin kept his smug but it was clear the words got to him as his lips trembled. ¡°H-Hey, let¡¯s not go to that route so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Erik interjected, his mind catching up. ¡°You¡¯re a princess too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Emilia gave him a flat look. ¡°Uh, yeah. I¡¯ve told you that too.¡±

    Erik leaned back, utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You say these things so casually¡­ and you don¡¯t even look like one so I just assumed you were joking or messed up in the head.¡±

    ¡°Hey, who is the messed up here,¡± she reached forward at the table and chomped her hand on his head. Truly an action unbecoming of a princess. ¡°Besides¡­¡± she said, looking down at her clothes. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t one, then how would I be able to wear these clothes?¡±

    Instead of the normal academy uniform, she wore an oversized sweater that hung off one shoulder, paired with baggy trousers and plain slip-on instead of formal shoes. It was honestly quite envying as it seemed much more comfortable than the formal clothing he had to put up with every day.

    Soon though, the conversation drifted to discussing her artifact, and Erik couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡®Blessings, gods, floating pillows¡­ He sighed internally. This place just keeps getting weirder,¡¯ still, it felt good. In a moment like this, happy around people he could call friends, he could feel grateful for coming here.

 Chapter 29: Alchemy Class

    ¡°Alright, everyone, pair up into groups of two,¡± announced the elderly professor who taught the class, his voice calm yet commanding.

    Erik and Clara exchanged a glance, an unspoken agreement passing between them. Without hesitation, she made her way to his workbench.

    This class was unique in that it brought together students from the Houses of Valor, Knowledge, and Mischief¡ªa necessity due to the small number of students who had chosen it.

    The professor turned to a small chalkboard he had set up at the front of the laboratory. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be putting all of your knowledge to the test. Your task is to create the best potion or concoction you can, using everything we¡¯ve covered so far. You¡¯ll have one hour and full access to the ingredients in our storage.¡±

    A hand shot up from among the students. ¡°Professor, how will we be graded?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Your potions will be graded based on their magical strength, so the tier of spell they would be comparable to, however, I will also factor in the duration of effect, toxicity, and of the potion creativity,¡± he wrote those three conditions on the chalkboard, circling them. ¡°This test will have a time of 90 minutes and will account for 25% of your grade in this class. Furthermore, each pair that scores first will earn 5000 points.¡±

    The room fell silent as the students digested this information. Erik gulped. Five thousand points was enough to buy weeks of premium lunches at the cafeteria. He glanced at Clara, who already looked deep in thought, her fingers tracing on the workbench.

    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡±

    She shook her head slowly, her eyes still on the bench as if imagining her options. ¡°Before coming to the academy I had made potions once or twice but I¡¯m still not that good. Any potion below the second tier likely won¡¯t give us a good grade also so I¡¯m not great in here,¡± she sighed, glancing at Erik. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Erik smiled. ¡°Actually, I think we¡¯re in a pretty good spot. My grandmother is a witch, and I trained with her for over a year before coming to the academy. I¡¯ve made several second-tier potions before¡ªhealing, strength, and even smoke concoctions.¡±

    Clara blinked, clearly surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve made second-tier potions? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t think it¡¯d come up. But if you¡¯re alright with it, I can take the lead on this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, potion expert,¡± she chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Erik glanced at the storage shelves, his mind going through the hundreds of ingredients and possibilities he knew. ¡°We¡¯ll go for a stamina potion. I think Moonshadow petals for strength is a good idea¡­ we¡¯ll also add nightroot for sustained energy, and silverthorn leaves to neutralize toxicity. With the right ratios, we can push this into second-tier territory without risking instability.¡±

    Clara nodded, her confidence in him growing. ¡°That sounds solid. I¡¯ll help with prep¡ªjust tell me what to do.¡±

    Erik grinned. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s grab what we need and get started.¡±

    As they worked, Erik¡¯s movements were precise and practiced, his hands steady as he measured and mixed the ingredients. Clara followed his instructions closely, impressed by his efficiency and the calm focus he brought to the process.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to heat this mixture at exactly 120 degrees for five minutes,¡± Erik explained, adjusting the flame beneath their cauldron. ¡°Now let''s just wait until it''s good to be strained,¡± Erik said calmly, a smile on full display on his face.

    After he said those words, he noticed there was a weird silence. Finding it off, Erik glanced at Clara. He frowned as he noticed she was staring at him so much it made him question if he had something on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Clara blinked as though snapping out of a trance. A faint blush crept up her cheeks. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ nothing. I just¡­¡± She hesitated, then muttered quickly, ¡°You looked really amazing just now.¡±

    Erik blinked, caught off guard for a moment before laughing. ¡°Well, what can I say? That¡¯s just how I am.¡± He said, patting himself on the back like the humble kid he was. ¡°But you¡¯re not too bad either, Clara. Glad to have you on my side.¡±

    Clara¡¯s blush deepened, and she turned her gaze away, suddenly very interested in the potions of other students. ¡°Thanks,¡± she mumbled, her voice quieter than usual.

    Erik decided to follow her gaze, nodding. He had been so focused on his craft that he didn¡¯t even look at the competition.

    The results were varying, it seemed. The cauldrons the students were using had a wide array of colors, from bright yellow to violet to mud. The smell was terrible as it came from over a dozen brews, however, the windows were open so hopefully it would get better soon.

    Erik recognized a few recipes simply by seeing the ingredients on the table and the colors of the brew. Some would give decent tier 2 potions while some others were barely passable by his own standards.

    He smirked. ¡°Not bad, but they¡¯re playing it too safe,¡± he muttered

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re going for standard recipes,¡± Erik explained, gesturing subtly towards a workbench students were working on. ¡°Nothing creative. Sure, they¡¯ll probably get passing grades, but they¡¯re not going to win. That¡¯s why we have to go all out.¡±

    Clara tilted her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of¡­ cocky? You can¡¯t always be the best¡±

    Erik crossed his arms, taking a moment to think. ¡°Umm no,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°I¡¯ve lost enough already so I need a win to be happy now.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Clara laughed softly, and covered her mouth. ¡°Sure, sure. I guess it hurt really bad being defeated by that girl,¡± she teased, making Erik groan. ¡°But well, what¡¯s our edge, then? Just the second-tier potion, or are we doing something to make it stand out?¡±

    Erik leaned back, his hand resting on the workbench as he considered her question. ¡°A straight-up stamina potion might not be enough if someone else tries the same thing. It''s good but maybe not quite what he wants.¡± His eyes scanned the shelves of ingredients, and a spark of inspiration hit him. ¡°What if we add another amplifying element? That way, it will become stronger. Maybe approach the 3rd tier,¡± he said, looking at her to see what she thought.

    ¡°Its¡­ risky¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect then!¡±

    Clara hesitated for a moment, eyeing Erik''s confident grin before finally nodding. "Alright, let''s do it. But if this blows up, I swear, you''re the one explaining it to the professor."

    ¡°It¡¯ll be finee,¡± he said before going to look for some FrostVine. Due to its magical properties, it would make the potion much more powerful.

    After grinding it, Clara added the fine powder to the simmering potion. Almost immediately, the potion began to emit faint puffs of smoke, swirling around the cauldron.

    Clara stepped back slightly "I don¡¯t like the look of that."

    "It''s fine,¡± Erik said, watching it happen with arms crossed. ¡°I hope,¡± he muttered as this all was kinda sketchy.

    After a tense moment, the puffs of smoke subsided. The potion¡¯s surface calmed into a dark amber liquid with faint blue glows. Erik¡¯s grin returned. ¡°See? Told you.¡±

    Then, they strained the mixture and poured the remaining brew into glass vials. The stamina potion was done, but it wasn¡¯t perfect, due to the added potency it could be a bit unstable, and/or the toxicity levels could be above ideal, however, Erik hoped that these detriments would not be a huge problem.

    "It looks... impressive. Do you think it¡¯ll really pass as a third-tier potion?" Clara asked, her face almost hitting the vials as she couldn¡¯t help but look closely.

    Erik grinned, securing the cap on the vial. "Yeah, I think so. If it doesn¡¯t, then we might have screwed ourselves a bit.¡±

    Just as they finished sealing the vial, the professor¡¯s voice rang out across the room. "Alright, everyone! Time¡¯s up!"

    The students quickly scrambled to present their potions. The Professor swept his gaze across the room, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to use a spell to assess each concoction.

    He began at the front, waving his hand and uttering an incantation that sent a magical pulse over the first student¡¯s potion. The potion¡¯s magical properties flickered into the air above it, and the professor nodded in approval. "A standard healing potion, tier two. Well done," to that pair, he gave a simple B-.

    One by one, he moved down the line, praising the students for their basic efforts. As he came closer to Erik¡¯s workbench, Clara tensed, and Erik¡¯s heart began to race. He was confident in his alchemic skills, however it was still nerve-wracking to be assessed. Everyone was getting passing grades as even the worst pair so far had gotten a D¡ªwhich while bad was passable¡ªhowever, Erik would never be pleased with just that.

    Finally, the professor stood in front of Erik and Clara¡¯s potion. He lifted an eyebrow and extended his hand, casting the spell once more. The pulse of magic washed over the vial, outlining the potion. There was a moment of silence as the professor examined the results.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± he said in a low tone before stepping back. ¡°You didn¡¯t use a standard recipe, did you?¡± he asked, his gaze focused on his student¡¯s reaction.

    Erik met the professor¡¯s gaze, trying to keep his expression neutral despite the weight of the moment. "No, sir," he said, his voice steady. "We modified the recipe to enhance the potion¡¯s effects. The goal was to push it into a higher tier by adding amplifying elements."

    The professor¡¯s eyes flickered to the potion again, studying the faintly glowing liquid. He crossed his arms as if considering Erik¡¯s answer. ¡°And you¡¯re confident in its stability?¡± he asked, the question deliberate.

    Clara shifted uncomfortably beside Erik, but he didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Yes, sir. We used Silverthorn to balance out the other ingredients and reduce the toxicity.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± the professor repeated, his tone thoughtful. ¡°This potion is indeed effective but I can sense that the balance is delicate. Any sudden changes in the environment¡ªtemperature, pressure¡ªcould cause a reaction,¡± the teacher explained, writing something down on his notepad.

    There was a moment of silence, broken by Clara¡¯s worried voice. ¡°H-How good did we do, professor?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the old man¡¯s features softened. ¡°It''s not perfect, but it¡¯s an impressive potion for those who only started in this academy just a month ago. I¡¯ll give you two an A for this performance.¡±

    The professor¡¯s words settled over the classroom like a wave, and for a brief moment, there was a sense of stillness. Then, as the students began to process the professor''s approval, Erik felt a grin spread across his face. An A¡ªthat was more than he had expected. He glanced at Clara, who stood quiet, he could see that she was proud though from her grin.

    The professor, seeing the students¡¯ reactions, gave a small nod. "You¡¯ve earned 5,000 points for your house, as well. Well done."

    The mention of the points sent a ripple of excitement through the class, and murmurs of congratulations filled the room. Clara clapped her hands together, a wide smile breaking out on her face. "We did it, Erik! 5,000 points!" she exclaimed, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Erik chuckled, feeling the weight of the accomplishment settle in. "Yeah, we did," he said, leaning back slightly in his chair as he lived in the moment. It was a good feeling¡ªpride, relief, and even a little thrill at the thought of the points they had earned.

    <hr>

    "What¡¯s got you down?" Colin asked in a teasing voice after seeing Erik¡¯s deplorable state.

    ¡°Shut up, servant,¡± he said in a sharp, almost threatening, mostly tired tone as he laid his face against the hard wooden table. He seemed to understand the words, however, as the ex-bully didn¡¯t utter another word.

    ¡°Aw, come on. You should be celebrating!¡± Emilia said in an excited tone.

    Erik glanced at her, his sharp gaze filled with threats, however, she ignored it and went back to her things. After earning so many points, of course, Emilia had to be the one to make him waste it all for their entertainment.

    In the end, he could only sigh.

    His eyes wandered over the strange contraption in the center of the room. It was an unfamiliar device to him¡ªnothing like the usual gadgets or equipment he had seen from where he came from. It was a magical apparatus, with a glass panel that displayed a list of songs it was somehow capable of reproducing. However, what caught Erik''s attention was the fact that the machine didn¡¯t just play the songs¡ªit seemed to invite them to participate, wanting them to sing along.

    It was odd, to say the least. He didn¡¯t quite understand the point of it. Music was supposed to be played by musicians, or you¡¯d hum or sing along in a casual setting. The concept of renting an entire room dedicated to just singing to a device? That was something entirely foreign to him.

    They even had a table full of food and snacks they had ordered.

    ¡®Bye bye, 2,000 points,¡¯ Erik sighed. It was almost frustrating, but at least he got to learn the academy had rooms built for the entertainment of students.

    ¡°Alright, Erik, your turn!¡± Emilia said, her voice full of excitement as she pushed a remote into his hand, pulling him out of his thoughts.

    ¡®Ah shit, I better use what I bought,¡¯ he thought before aggressively taking the remote from her hands.

    That evening, Erik sang to his heart¡¯s content and had a sore throat for a couple of days in return.

 Chapter 30: A Challenge

    ¡°So, what are you doing,¡± Erik asked as he watched Kyle from his bed. The blonde had spent the last several minutes putting on pieces of armor, posing, and brandishing his sword.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, sounding surprised by the question. ¡°Me and some other students are going on a dungeon excursion soon so I¡¯m wondering if this equipment is good for me.¡±

    ¡°A dungeon? Isn¡¯t that a place adventurers go?¡± Erik was surprised, as it had been years since he had last heard of that name. His father used to tell stories about him going on raids by himself or with other adventurers, but Erik didn¡¯t know much more than that.

    Kyle grinned, giving his sword a theatrical flourish before sheathing it. "Well, yeah. You¡¯d be surprised how many dungeons are under the academy¡¯s jurisdiction. They''re excellent for training¡ªand for gathering powerful items. Professors organize these excursions along with each house to make sure we get some real combat experience, although they¡¯re completely optional.¡±

    Erik nodded as he heard him intently. ¡°That sounds interesting, can I join?¡±

    ¡°Umm, no,¡± Kyle shook his head without as much as a second thought. ¡°Dungeon raids are for 4th and 5th years only. You¡¯ve got to prove you¡¯re strong to go on one,¡± He smirked, clearly enjoying having the upper hand. ¡°Maybe in a few years, you¡¯ll get your shot.¡±

    Erik frowned but didn¡¯t let Kyle¡¯s teasing bother him too much. ¡°So what kind of dangers are in these dungeons? Monsters? Traps?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± Kyle said, leaning back against the wall with his arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m talking about magic traps, collapsing floors, enchanted barriers, and arrows that come out of nowhere. Even seasoned adventurers sometimes die by to them. That¡¯s why we train on the easy dungeons,¡± his tone grew more serious as he spoke, the playful grin fading.

    Erik nodded, he indeed had no experience in that kind of stuff but something in his mind stirred. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, through the nervousness he was sure going to a dungeon would be an amazing experience. ¡°What kind of monsters do you face there?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the dungeon,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°The academy¡¯s lower-level dungeons are more controlled, so it¡¯s usually. Goblins, skeletons, low-tier magical beasts¡ªnothing too overwhelming. That¡¯s how C-rank dungeons usually work,¡± he brought his hand to his chin. ¡°Well¡­ sometimes even low-rank dungeons can surprise you. Ten years ago, there was a hidden dragon boss on one¡ªluckily no one got too hurt from it.¡±

    ¡°A dragon?¡± Erik¡¯s voice rose in surprise. ¡°No way!¡±

    Kyle chuckled at Erik¡¯s disbelief. ¡°It is amazing, isn¡¯t it? We most likely won¡¯t face anything close to that, though. Either way, you¡¯re not coming so don¡¯t even get excited.¡±

    Erik scoffed. ¡°I¡¯d do just fine, thank you. I¡¯ve handled worse.¡±

    Kyle laughed. ¡°Sure, sure, and you¡¯re secretly the strongest 7th-tier sorcerer in our nation, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Erik grumbled at those snarky comments. He knew that Kyle was thinking too low of him, like his duel against Colin didn¡¯t say enough about how he was much stronger than the average first year.

    He felt that he needed to go on that raid, it was like it was his destiny calling for a great adventure. Everyone with great names needed those, and besides his father used to go on dungeons so there was no way he could miss this opportunity.

    That¡¯s when his mind lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean? What are we betting?¡±

    Erik smirked, leaning forward with a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so sure I¡¯d get flattened in a dungeon, right? Let¡¯s test that theory. If I can prove I¡¯m not as hopeless as you think, you¡¯ll stop acting like you¡¯re some untouchable upperclassman and actually take me seriously.¡±

    Kyle raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he sat down. ¡°And how exactly are you going to prove that?¡±

    ¡°True. But I¡¯ll show you my skills another way. You pick a challenge¡ªsomething that would matter in a dungeon. If I pull it off, you owe me an apology and I can join the dungeon raid.¡±

    Kyle chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, huh? Alright, fine. Let¡¯s make this interesting,¡± he said, rummaging through his drawers before pulling out a red bandana. ¡°Tomorrow, at thirteen, I¡¯ll be wearing this on the training grounds. If you can take it off my head, I¡¯ll personally vouch for you with the leader and admit you¡¯ve got skills.¡± His grin widened, eyes gleaming with challenge. ¡°But if you fail, you¡¯ll be hauling my things around for a month. Deal?¡±

    XXX

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I need your help,¡± Erik announced, leaning across the table where his friends sat. His tone was a mix of determination and desperation. ¡°Kyle¡¯s got this stupid bandana challenge, and I need to take it off his head. If I win, I¡¯m in the dungeon raid.¡±

    Emily blinked at him, hugging her pillow to her chest. ¡°So¡­ let me get this straight. You want us to distract a 4th-year¡ªthe same one who can throw you around like a ragdoll¡ªso you can grab a piece of fabric?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it,¡± Erik said as if it were the most logical plan in the world.

    Colin leaned back, crossing his arms. ¡°You do realize this guy¡¯s leagues ahead of us, right? He¡¯s faster, stronger, and way more experienced. Even my best spell would barely scratch him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to help wear him down,¡± Erik replied. ¡°You hit him with wind spells, Emily throws¡­ something, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    Emily raised an eyebrow. ¡°Throw something? What am I, a berserker?¡±

    Erik frowned and looked at Clara. Maybe she would help him.

    Noticing his gaze upon her, she widened her eyes and moved her head to the side. ¡°S-Sorry,¡± she said, her ears turning slightly pink. ¡°I¡¯d help but my fighting skills are zero, I¡¯ll just get in the way.¡±

    Erik sighed.

    That¡¯s when he remembered the real kind of people his friends were¡ªeasy to tempt.

    He shot a look at Emilia, his grin growing by the second. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ll buy you all the chocolate milk you can drink. I¡¯ll fatten you up in a week.¡±

    Emily¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Her pink eyes gleamed with interest, and her mouth was slightly agape, threatening to drool all over.. ¡°All the chocolate?¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll make Colin buy the snacks to go with it,¡± Erik added, nudging the other boy with his elbow.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Colin protested, but Emily¡¯s hand shot out, covering his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this for me,¡± she hissed, her tone low and menacing. ¡°Snacks. Now.¡±

    Colin¡¯s muffled groan signaled his surrender, and Emily turned back to Erik with a satisfied nod. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Erik chuckled. ¡°Great, that¡¯s two down.¡± His gaze wandered across the cafeteria, landing on a familiar figure lounging at a distant table. His lips curled up. ¡°Now for the ace.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even accept yet!¡± Erik could hear Colin shout to have a choice on the matter but promptly ignored it. His personal servant had no choice either way so he would rather spend his energy with someone else.

    Across the cafeteria sat the girl who had thoroughly beaten him in a sparring match a few days ago. She lounged in her chair with a look of confidence on her face. Her shoes propped casually on the edge of the table, a half-eaten apple in one hand. The way she carried herself, as though she owned the room without even trying, reminded Erik all too vividly of the ease with which she had knocked him down during their match.

    If anyone could even the odds against Kyle, it was her.

    ¡°Be right back,¡± Erik said to his friends, standing up before they could protest. He made his way across the cafeteria. As he approached, she glanced, her golden eyes locking onto him. A grin spread across her face as she recognized him.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re that kinda strong boy!¡± she said, sitting up straighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come looking for another round so soon. What¡¯s it been? A week?¡±

    Erik laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I think my ribs still remember that sparring match. Trust me, I¡¯m not here to pick another fight. Not yet, anyway.¡±

    She tilted her head, looking intrigued, and took another bite of her apple. "Oh? Then what do you want, ''kinda strong boy''? Got a name, or should I just keep calling you that?"

    Erik chuckled, dropping his hand from the back of his neck. ¡°The name¡¯s Erik. And you?¡± he said, trying to sound kind. Swallowing his pride wasn¡¯t easy¡ªespecially not in front of the person who had effortlessly beaten him just days ago. The memory still stung, and now here he was, on the verge of begging her for help.

    ¡°Aria. So, Erik, if you¡¯re not here for a rematch, what are you here for?¡±

    ¡°I need your help,¡± Erik admitted, figuring that being upfront was the best way to get through to her.

    ¡°Help? From me? I¡¯m listening,¡± she sounded surprised but didn¡¯t laugh at him or anything, this was a good start.

    Erik hesitated, not sure how to make his request without sounding desperate. He hadn¡¯t exactly planned for this moment¡ªhe wasn¡¯t used to asking for favors. But if there was anyone who could level the playing field against Kyle, it was her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a challenge lined up,¡± Erik said slowly, trying to keep his voice steady. ¡°Against Kyle. The 4th-year. I need to get past him to join a dungeon raid, and I¡­ can¡¯t do it on my own.¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes widened as he explained himself, before softening along with her expression. ¡°A dungeon raid¡­ huh, I¡¯ve wanted to go on one since I was a kid.¡±

    Erik nodded. ¡°Well, help me and I¡¯ll make sure you go on the raid with us, what about that? Only 4th years and above are supposed to go but I¡¯m sure you have to skills to actually survive in that environment,¡± considering how strong she was, Erik was sure she¡¯d give some of the senior students a run for their money.

    Aria¡¯s lips curled into a grin.¡°Sounds good to me, I¡¯ll get a good fight and go on an adventure.¡±

    Erik¡¯s heart pounded, this was it. ¡°Yes! Thank you so much, come join my group so we can¡ª¡±

    She raised her hand, making him stop in his tracks. Aria leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. ¡°Not so fast. First, you have to tell me one thing.¡±

    Erik blinked, thrown off by the sudden shift in her demeanor. ¡°Sure. What do you want to know?¡±

    Aria leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table as she locked eyes with him. ¡°Why do you want to go on this raid so bad?¡± Her gaze was locked on him. Her golden eyes glowed softly, almost as if they could peer into his soul, searching for any lie or misdirection he might muster.

    Erik opened his mouth to answer, however no sound came out. It turned out, he didn¡¯t quite know. Why? Why did he want to fight against someone he couldn¡¯t win just to go on an adventure where he¡¯d most likely take a support seat instead of being the main fighter?

    Sure, he wanted the experience and grow stronger. But why? He couldn¡¯t spout any destiny bullshit to her when he knew very well he could just wait a couple of years and try when he¡¯s stronger.

    Even if he played safe throughout the next years, it was obvious his innate talent would make him a powerful mage.

    So why?

    At first, Erik Blake fought for survival. For a chance for a better future, and this future was here. There was no need to go beyond.

    He could only sigh.

    It was nothing interesting, dumb even.

    ¡°It''s fun to push myself and become stronger.¡±

    Those simple words brought a smile from her that went from ear to ear. ¡°Good answer, I¡¯m in.¡±